1 The boy Samuel ministered before the Lord under Eli. In those days the word of the Lord was rare; there were not many visions.
2 One night Eli, whose eyes were becoming so weak that he could barely see, was lying down in his usual place. 3 The lamp of God had not yet gone out, and Samuel was lying down in the temple of the Lord , where the ark of God was. 4 Then the Lord called Samuel. Samuel answered, "Here I am." 5 And he ran to Eli and said, "Here I am; you called me." But Eli said, "I did not call; go back and lie down." So he went and lay down.
6 Again the Lord called, "Samuel!" And Samuel got up and went to Eli and said, "Here I am; you called me." "My son," Eli said, "I did not call; go back and lie down."
7 Now Samuel did not yet know the Lord : The word of the Lord had not yet been revealed to him.
8 The Lord called Samuel a third time, and Samuel got up and went to Eli and said, "Here I am; you called me." Then Eli realized that the Lord was calling the boy. 9 So Eli told Samuel, "Go and lie down, and if he calls you, say, 'Speak, Lord , for your servant is listening.' " So Samuel went and lay down in his place.
10 The Lord came and stood there, calling as at the other times, "Samuel! Samuel!" Then Samuel said, "Speak, for your servant is listening."
11 And the Lord said to Samuel: "See, I am about to do something in Israel that will make the ears of everyone who hears of it tingle. 12 At that time I will carry out against Eli everything I spoke against his family-from beginning to end. 13 For I told him that I would judge his family forever because of the sin he knew about; his sons made themselves contemptible, and he failed to restrain them. 14 Therefore, I swore to the house of Eli, 'The guilt of Eli's house will never be atoned for by sacrifice or offering.' "
15 Samuel lay down until morning and then opened the doors of the house of the Lord. He was afraid to tell Eli the vision, 16 but Eli called him and said, "Samuel, my son." Samuel answered, "Here I am."
17 "What was it he said to you?" Eli asked. "Do not hide it from me. May God deal with you, be it ever so severely, if you hide from me anything he told you." 18 So Samuel told him everything, hiding nothing from him. Then Eli said, "He is the Lord; let him do what is good in his eyes."
19 The Lord was with Samuel as he grew up, and he let none of his words fall to the ground. 20 And all Israel from Dan to Beersheba recognized that Samuel was attested as a prophet of the Lord. 21 The Lord continued to appear at Shiloh, and there he revealed himself to Samuel through his word.
1 And Samuel's word came to all Israel.Now the Israelites went out to fight against the Philistines. The Israelites camped at Ebenezer, and the Philistines at Aphek.
The Man With Two Umbrellas
1 Samuel 3:1--4:1
Sermon
by William L. Self
The late Dr. J. Wallace Hamilton, who for many years preached at the Pasadena Community Church in St. Petersburg, Florida, tells a wonderful story about the man with two umbrellas. He said that when he crossed the Atlantic one summer he noticed a dark-skinned man sitting in a deck chair, reading the Bible. One day he sat beside him and said, "Forgive my curiosity, but I am a minister. I see you come here every day and read your Bible. I assume you are a Christian, and I am interested to know how it happened." "Yes," replied the man, setting aside his Bible. "I'm very glad to talk about it. You see, I am a Filipino. I was born in a good home in the Philippines, and some years ago I came to the United States to one of your fine universities to study law. My first night on campus, a student came to see me. He said, 'I have come over to welcome you to the campus and to say to you that if there is anything I can do to help make your stay here more pleasant, I hope you will call on me.' Then he asked me where I went to church, and I named a church that was prevalent in the Philippine Islands but I wasn't very committed to it. He said, 'I can tell you where that church is. It is not easy to find; it's quite a distance away. Let me make you a map.' So he made an outline of the way to the church and he left.
"When I awakened Sunday morning, it was raining. I thought to myself, 'I'll just not go to church this morning. Surely, I can be forgiven for this. It's my first Sunday on a new campus; it's raining hard, and the church is hard to find. I'll get some more sleep.' Then there was a knock on the door. When I opened it, there stood that student. His raincoat was dripping wet, and on one arm he had two umbrellas. He said, 'I thought you might have a hard time finding your church, especially in the rain. I shall walk along with you and show you where it is.' As I got dressed to go, I thought, 'What kind of fellow is this?' As we walked along in the rain under the two umbrellas, I said to myself, 'If this fellow is so concerned about my religion, I ought to know something about his.' I asked, 'Where do you go to church?' 'Oh,' he replied, 'My church is just around the corner.' I said, 'Suppose we go to your church today, and we'll go to my church next Sunday.' I went to his church and I've never been back to my own. After four years, I felt it was not the law for me but rather I felt a call of God to the ministry. I went to Drew Seminary, was ordained a Methodist minister, and received an appointment to a Methodist church in the Philippines. I am a bishop now of the Methodist church in the Philippines." The most important man in this story is not the Methodist bishop but the man with the two umbrellas. Now to the biblical story before us.
What made the young Samuel so open to the call of God that strange night in Eli's house? "Speak, your servant is listening" (v. 9). The young boy answered quickly and easily after he had figured out who was calling to him. But he did not arrive at the conclusion as easily as we make it sound in sermons and Sunday school lessons. Samuel had been under the wing of Eli, the priest of Shiloh and a judge of Israel, ever since he had been weaned. Eli was overseeing his service as a lifelong Nazarite. Eli had no joy in his own two sons, Hophni (tadpole) and Phinehas (the Nubian), for they were reprobates and had no regard for God, even though they were priests of the Lord. Naturally, this made Samuel more an apprentice or, even more, a surrogate son (v. 16). It pleased Hannah, Samuel's mother, for this was the child she had prayed for and had promised to God.
During the nights, Samuel heard a voice calling to him, and he awakened the old priest. "Here am I. You called me?" "You are mistaken. Go back to bed," the old man said. This occurred the second, and then the third time. Finally, as Eli was dozing off and the wise old priest was thinking that perhaps this was not an event that could be ignored, his spiritual senses kicked in and he knew something unique was transpiring here. "Go back to bed and hear the divine revelation." The source of the interruption was none other than the God of Israel. Samuel would not have been able to respond to the call of God had it not been for the influence of old Eli.
The influence of one life upon another is powerful. We are all tremendously affected by what other people do or say. There is an invisible pull of one life upon another. For example, in a Nazi concentration camp where Martin Niemoller was imprisoned, a Nazi agent was placed in a cell next to that of Dr. Niemoller in the hope of converting the Christian minister to totalitarianism. After some days of observing God's prisoner (as he was called), his habit of devotion, his unfettered faith in the ultimate triumph of righteousness, the Nazi officer called for a copy of the Bible, whereupon he was promptly removed from the jail.
Once, in the Bureau of Standards in Washington, D.C., a tiny tube containing less than 1/2,000 of an ounce of radium was accidentally dropped and broken on the hardwood floor. With a camel's hair brush, they swept up the radium. Then they washed the floor to get the rest of it. But enough remained to render four more washings necessary. Each yielded more radium. Finally, a carpenter scraped the floor three years later, the shavings were burned, and the ashes were found to be strong in radium.
We cannot get rid of influence. The Bible tells us that no man lives or dies to himself (Romans 14:7). To influence is to sway, to affect, to be acted upon by mental, moral, or spiritual power. The Bible illustrates influence as a leaven (Matthew 13:33), as sound spreading forth (1 Thessalonians 1:8), or as salt (Matthew 5:17), cancer (2 Timothy 2:17), ointment or fragrance (Proverbs 27:18).
Influence is not an option for us; we all have it. The option is the kind of influence or how we will exert our influence. Everyone is contagious. Hannah, the mother of Samuel, knew this. She wanted old Eli to influence her boy. He was mature in the faith. He was someone with whom Samuel could be close. This kind of closeness makes one God's usher, leading souls God's way by a relationship of trust, friendship, mutual support, and loving honesty. I strongly believe the living Christ is present in this influence. Christ gets between the two people in the influence, the witness and the listener. Christ himself finally meets the other person, using the witness only as an usher. This is a sacred witness because Jesus is present. He lives and this is the reason the miracle happens -- the miracle in which we, the talker and the listener, are both converts. I must look again at Christ because the other points to him as well. It is an experience that can only be called a "miracle of betweenness," a factor in the Christian faith. This kind of influence, or the miracle of betweenness, enabled Samuel to hear the call of God for his life. Whether or not Samuel would have found his way without Eli is a matter of speculation. The fact is he did have the influence of Eli which held him so that he could hear the call of God.
The call of God is indispensable for the Christian leader. It is a time for us to understand that we are discussing the most sacred part of a minister's life, the holy of holies, the place where he loses control of the direction of his life and Someone else takes over. Paul Scherer has said, "We should ... clear out of the road all the nonsense we have picked up, if any, in the matter of the call of the Christian ministry. There is such a call and when it comes, it comes straight from God. I believe with all my heart a man must hear it and feel its imperious constraint before he can ever give himself with any wholehearted devotion and abiding wonder to this stewardship of the gospel."
The apostle Paul in Ephesians 4:11 regarded the office of pastor as a definite appointment of the Holy Spirit. He was also certain that a divine call by Christ had placed him in the ministry (1 Timothy 1:12). A pastor who sees his ministry only as a vocational choice soon learns the folly of his choice. Any man who selects the ministry as a profession will be studying insurance after the first meeting of his official board. The call of the eternal must ring through the rooms of his soul as clearly as the sound of the morning bell rings through the valleys of Korea calling the people to prayer and praise. Ralph Waldo Emerson has said that men whose duties are done beneath the lofty and stately domes acquire a dignified stride and a certain stateliness of demeanor, and I believe that is also true of preachers of the gospel. Understanding that one is called and an acknowledgement of that call give a compass that guides the Christian leader in his intellectual journey. It is an aimless life that does not have this compass.
The Bible is filled with accounts of God calling people in a special way and to a peculiar service. Those who are called of God stand in the best biblical tradition. God called Moses (Exodus 3:10). God called Isaiah (6:9). He called forth Jeremiah (1:5). Saul of Tarsus was dramatically converted and became a chosen vessel in Acts 9:15. To the eleven Jesus said, "You did not choose me, but I chose you and appointed you to go and bear fruit -- fruit that will last ..." (John 15:16). The scriptures make crystal clear the fact of the divine call given by God to specific people for specific purposes is beyond debate. The mistake we make is to demand that God speak the same way to each of us. There is only one "road to Damascus" experience in the New Testament, but there are many conversions and many are called. Paul's experience on that road is not a model for all conversions and calls. That he was converted and called is all that matters.
In the Bible we see Amos, a poor herdsman from Tekoa. As his campfire burned, he heard the call and saw the beckoning hand. "The Lord took me from tending the flock and said, 'Go, prophesy to my people Israel' " (Amos 7:15). He spoke with passion against the years of dark doings in high places, wealth breeding laziness, rampant injustice.
But Isaiah was a friend of kings, cultured and courtly. "In the year King Uzziah died I saw the Lord." Mourning the fall of the king, he heard the voice of God. His answer was, "Here am I. Send me." Jeremiah, brooding about vocational direction, heard the voice of God saying to him, "Before thou camest forth out of the womb I sanctified thee and I ordained thee a prophet" (Jeremiah 1:5). It was a clear call, greatly feared and reluctantly accepted. The biblical evidence has no set pattern, but a strong sense of "the hand of the Lord was upon me" is apparent. The manner of one's call may be different, but there is always a sense of divine initiative.
Now we come to the real issue, which is whether we are one-umbrella Christians or two-umbrella Christians. A one-umbrella Christian denies his call and influence. But a two-umbrella Christian answers God's voice and understands his call and the power of influence and focuses it properly. Anyone can be a one-umbrella Christian. A one-umbrella Christian is a consumer of religion; he just picks and chooses and consumes it. But a two-umbrella Christian is a disciple of Jesus Christ. A one-umbrella Christian says, "My needs first." A two-umbrella Christian says, "The kingdom of God first." A one-umbrella Christian says, "What meets my convenience comes first." But the two-umbrella Christian says, "What reaches people for Jesus Christ must come first." A one-umbrella Christian says, "My group, me first." The two-umbrella Christian says, "The kingdom first," and he makes his decisions based upon the kingdom, not on his own selfishness. We need to be two-umbrella Christians. A one-umbrella Christian says, "How little can I give and get by?" A two-umbrella Christian says, "How much can I give when I realize what he gave?" A one-umbrella Christian samples sermons and lessons, becomes a gourmet of religion, but a two-umbrella Christian follows Jesus. Wherever he leads I'll go, whatever commitment it takes -- that is what the two-umbrella Christian does.
This has only been a way of describing discipleship in the light of our call and influence. We must pick up the second umbrella. We need to move from comfort to discipline. We need to move from consumerism to dedication. We should remember that Jesus said, "Take up your cross and follow me." Two-umbrella Christians change their world, thus fulfilling their call.
1. Paul Scherer, For We Have this Treasure (New York: Harper Brothers, 1944), pp. 4-5."
CSS Publishing, Lima, Ohio, Defining Moments, by William L. Self
In chapters 1–15, 1 Samuel covers the transition from Judges to Monarchy from corrupt priests to corrupt King. The opening story presents a contrast between a peasant woman, Hannah, and the high priest, Eli. She is barren but will have a son who will be righteous and serve God faithfully. Eli has two rotten sons who care nothing about serving God and instead live selfish, sinful lives. As we saw in the book of Judges, the worship of the Lord in Israel had been corrupted. In this opening episode, the righteous boy Samuel will become the new priest and mediator between God and the people, replacing the corrupt priesthood and worship system of Eli and his scandalous sons. Samuel’s mother, Hannah, sums up the theological movement of this story in her song of 2:1–10:
He [the Lord] humb…
The Baker Bible Handbook by , Baker Publishing Group, 2016
1 The boy Samuel ministered before the Lord under Eli. In those days the word of the Lord was rare; there were not many visions.
2 One night Eli, whose eyes were becoming so weak that he could barely see, was lying down in his usual place. 3 The lamp of God had not yet gone out, and Samuel was lying down in the temple of the Lord , where the ark of God was. 4 Then the Lord called Samuel. Samuel answered, "Here I am." 5 And he ran to Eli and said, "Here I am; you called me." But Eli said, "I did not call; go back and lie down." So he went and lay down.
6 Again the Lord called, "Samuel!" And Samuel got up and went to Eli and said, "Here I am; you called me." "My son," Eli said, "I did not call; go back and lie down."
7 Now Samuel did not yet know the Lord : The word of the Lord had not yet been revealed to him.
8 The Lord called Samuel a third time, and Samuel got up and went to Eli and said, "Here I am; you called me." Then Eli realized that the Lord was calling the boy. 9 So Eli told Samuel, "Go and lie down, and if he calls you, say, 'Speak, Lord , for your servant is listening.' " So Samuel went and lay down in his place.
10 The Lord came and stood there, calling as at the other times, "Samuel! Samuel!" Then Samuel said, "Speak, for your servant is listening."
11 And the Lord said to Samuel: "See, I am about to do something in Israel that will make the ears of everyone who hears of it tingle. 12 At that time I will carry out against Eli everything I spoke against his family-from beginning to end. 13 For I told him that I would judge his family forever because of the sin he knew about; his sons made themselves contemptible, and he failed to restrain them. 14 Therefore, I swore to the house of Eli, 'The guilt of Eli's house will never be atoned for by sacrifice or offering.' "
15 Samuel lay down until morning and then opened the doors of the house of the Lord. He was afraid to tell Eli the vision, 16 but Eli called him and said, "Samuel, my son." Samuel answered, "Here I am."
17 "What was it he said to you?" Eli asked. "Do not hide it from me. May God deal with you, be it ever so severely, if you hide from me anything he told you." 18 So Samuel told him everything, hiding nothing from him. Then Eli said, "He is the Lord; let him do what is good in his eyes."
19 The Lord was with Samuel as he grew up, and he let none of his words fall to the ground. 20 And all Israel from Dan to Beersheba recognized that Samuel was attested as a prophet of the Lord. 21 The Lord continued to appear at Shiloh, and there he revealed himself to Samuel through his word.
1 And Samuel's word came to all Israel.Now the Israelites went out to fight against the Philistines. The Israelites camped at Ebenezer, and the Philistines at Aphek.
Samuel’s calling is told in 3:1–10. For the third time in the book, we read that Samuel ministers “before the Lord” (3:1). He serves as a kind of apprentice priest, and at this point is probably about twelve years old. The Lord begins to speak to Samuel one night while he is sleeping in his usual place near the tabernacle. Apparently it is close to dawn, because verse 3 mentions that the golden lampstand in the Holy Place is still burning. Every evening olive oil was brought in to keep the lamps burning until morning, when the flame either grew dim or went out (Exod. 27:20–21; 2Chron. 13:11). The ark of the covenant was in the Most Holy Place, and it was from the ark that God used to speak with Moses (Num. 7:89). In this setting, then, it is altogether fitting for God to call a new Moses to lead his people. At first, Samuel thinks that Eli is calling him, but after Samuel has made three trips to Eli’s bed, the aged priest realizes that God is calling the boy.
Unfortunately for young Samuel, and especially for Eli, the divine message is one of judgment against Eli (3:11–21). Action that makes the ears tingle (3:11) is nothing short of catastrophe, and destruction lies ahead for Eli’s family. Eli has failed to restrain his sons, who treat the Lord with much contempt, even though he did try to warn them (2:22–25). They will never be forgiven for their stubborn rebellion, regardless of the number of sacrifices they handle.
Having observed Eli’s sons in action, Samuel may not have been surprised at the severity of the Lord’s message, but he must have wondered what he should tell Eli. This problem is solved when Eli uses a curse formula (3:17) to insist that Samuel tell him everything. When Samuel complies, Eli accepts God’s sentence and reacts the way Hezekiah does when he learns that his descendants will be exiled to Babylon (Isa. 39:8). In an era when “everyone did as they saw fit” (Judg. 21:25), God takes appropriate measures to judge the wicked. Since Samuel’s account of God’s revelation is the same as the announcement the man of God gave to Eli (2:27–36), Eli has no doubt that God has spoken to Samuel. As time goes by, Samuel’s message is fulfilled, and “all Israel” recognizes that he is a genuine prophet (3:20). Chapter 3 begins with the observation that visions are given only rarely, but it ends with a reference to God’s repeated revelations to Samuel. Here is a young man through whom the Lord will speak to his desperate people.
The Baker Illustrated Bible Commentary by Gary M. Burge, Baker Publishing Group, 2016
Big Idea: The Lord is willing to revive his broken relationship with his people through those who honor him.
Understanding the Text
This account of God’s choice of Samuel to be his prophet complements the preceding chapter, which tells of his rejecting the house of Eli. As noted above, chapter 2 contrasts Eli and his sons with Samuel. They were rejected, while Samuel grew in favor with the Lord (2:26). That contrast continues here. Samuel, earlier pictured in a priestly role (2:18), now also assumes a prophetic office. The Lord commissions him to reiterate the Lord’s coming judgment of Eli’s house and subsequently blesses his prophetic ministry, which all Israel recognizes as legitimate. As noted earlier, the narrator seeks to establish Samuel’s prophetic credentials as part of his strategy to demonstrate the legitimacy of David’s kingship. Through Samuel the Lord renews his self-revelation to Israel. This opening of the lines of communication foreshadows the renewal of national prosperity and security that the Lord will bring about through David.
Here the story displays a four-paneled structure. As is typical in such accounts, there is repetition yet also significant variation, especially in the final panel.1In the first two panels (vv. 4–6), the Lord calls to Samuel, who goes to Eli, thinking his master has called him. Eli tells him to go back to sleep. To make sure that the reader does not wrongly conclude that Samuel is spiritually dull, the narrator points out that Samuel has never personally encountered the Lord and is inexperienced in such matters (v.7). In the third panel Eli realizes that the Lord is calling Samuel and gives him instructions on how to respond if he is summoned again (vv. 8–9). In the fourth panel the Lord approaches and calls Samuel, who responds as instructed (v.10). The Lord then delivers a prophetic revelation to Samuel (vv. 11–14). Through its structure and progression the story draws attention to the shift in authority in Samuel’s life. Initially he goes to Eli, but then, as instructed by Eli, he speaks to the Lord, calling himself the Lord’s servant. As Samuel delivers the prophetic message to Eli, one senses that their relationship will never be the same. Now Samuel is the Lord’s spokesman, whose prophetic word has authority even over Eli. By the end of the chapter, “all Israel from Dan to Beersheba” (v.20) recognizes Samuel, not Eli, as the Lord’s chosen servant through whom he reveals his word to Israel. From this time forward, Samuel, not Eli, will lead Israel. The text makes it clear that Samuel does not represent a minority faction bent on imposing its will on the nation.
Interpretive Insights
3:2 he could barely see. Eli’s blindness mirrors the situation in Israel under his and his sons’ leadership; prophetic visions are rare (v.1). By way of contrast, Samuel is depicted as close to the Lord; he even sleeps in the tabernacle near the ark, the earthly symbol of God’s presence (v.3).2 The ark is kept in the inner sanctuary, at the rear of the tabernacle proper, while Samuel is sleeping in the nave, or main area.3 There is a contrast between Samuel, who is “lying down” in his usual place near God’s presence (vv. 2–3), and Eli’s sons, who “slept” with the women serving at the tent of meeting (2:22). Both “lying down” and “slept” translate the same Hebrew verb (shakab).
3:3 The lamp of God had not yet gone out. According to Exodus 27:21, a lamp is to be kept burning in the tabernacle from evening until dawn. Perhaps the shining lamp in the vicinity of Samuel has a symbolic and foreshadowing function here. While Israel is in a spiritually dark period, when divine revelation is rare, the lamp points to the dawning of a new day, when darkness will be dispelled through the one sleeping nearby.
3:4 Here I am. Samuel is depicted as one who is ready to obey his master, much like Abraham (Gen. 22:1, 11), Jacob (31:11; 46:2), Joseph (37:13), and Moses (Exod. 3:4) of old. He runs to his master as if eager to carry out his wishes (v.5).
3:12 everything I spoke against his family. By repeating to Samuel the message he has spoken through the “man of God” (2:27), the Lord places Samuel on a par with that prophet. Furthermore, there is no indication that Samuel knows of the earlier judgment announcement. The essential repetition of that message through Samuel, who is obviously experiencing a theophanic encounter with the Lord, confirms Samuel’s status to Eli, as well as the inevitability of the announced judgment.
3:13 his sons blasphemed God. The traditional Hebrew text (MT) has “his sons made themselves contemptible,” but it is more likely that the original reading, preserved in an ancient scribal tradition and in the Septuagint (LXX: ancient Greek version of the OT), is “his sons blasphemed God.”4 Normally this verb (qalal) refers to a verbal curse or, if God is the object, blasphemy (Exod. 22:28; Lev. 24:15). There is no indication that Eli’s sons curse God verbally, but from the Lord’s perspective, their blatant rebellion is serious enough to warrant such an accusation. According to the law, cursing God is a capital offense (Lev. 24:10–16).
he failed to restrain them. The meaning of the verb translated “restrain” (kahah) is uncertain. There is a verb kahah that means “grow dim, faint” (BDB, 462), and some understand the form here as meaning “weaken” in the sense of “restrain.”5 Others suggest that the term is a hom*onym meaning “scold, rebuke” (HALOT, 461). However, this proposal is problematic because Eli has scolded his sons (2:23–25). It is more likely that the verb refers here to forceful restraint, not merely a verbal rebuke. Eli possesses the authority to remove them from office but fails to do so.
3:14 by sacrifice or offering. The punishment is appropriate. Those who scorn the Lord’s “sacrifice and offering” (2:29) will not be able to make atonement for their sins by sacrifices and offerings. It may seem surprising or even shocking that the Lord leaves no room for forgiveness in this case, but sometimes the Lord does formally and unconditionally decree judgment, precluding restoration. Indeed, the Lord’s rejection of Eli foreshadows what will happen to Saul (see 15:28–29). With regard to the gravity of Eli’s sin, Boda observes: (1)“sin against the sacred precincts has most serious consequences”; (2)“such direct sin against the Deity is inexpiable—that is, no sacrifice or offering is adequate to make atonement for this sin”; and (3)“there are intergenerational implications for sin, and thus patriarchal figures must pay close attention to the behavior of those within their family units.”6
3:18 He is the Lord; let him do what is good in his eyes. Eli’s resignation to God’s judgment bears out the truth of what he has told his sons: one cannot appeal to a higher authority when the Lord pronounces sentence (2:25). His resignation also shows that he understands the Lord’s message to be irrevocable, as one suspects from the oath formula used to introduce it (v.14).
3:19 The Lord was with Samuel. The narrator goes out of his way to establish Samuel’s credentials as the Lord’s prophet. He makes four important points: (1)The Lord is “with Samuel,” just as he was present with Isaac (Gen. 26:3), Jacob (31:3), Moses (Exod. 3:12), Joshua (Josh. 1:5), and Gideon (Judg. 6:16). (2)The Lord does not allow any of Samuel’s prophecies to fail, for such failure would call Samuel’s authority into question (cf. Deut. 18:17–22). (3)All Israel, from the far north (Dan) to the far south (Beersheba), recognizes his authority (v.20) and receives his prophetic word (4:1a). (4)The Lord continues to reveal himself to Samuel at Shiloh (v.21).
3:20 Samuel was attested as a prophet of the Lord. Here the word translated “attested” (ne’eman) means “confirmed” or “validated” (Gen. 42:20; 1Kings 8:26). Later the Lord promises David that he will make his dynasty “endure forever” (2Sam. 7:16). The term translated “endure” is the same one used of Samuel in verse 20. This is yet another link binding Samuel, the Lord’s chosen prophet, to David, whom Samuel will anoint as the Lord’s chosen king and with whom the Lord will make a binding covenant.
Theological Insights
As noted above, this chapter complements the previous one and further develops the theme stated in 2:30: The Lord honors those who honor him but rejects those who despise him. The Lord’s rejection of Eli’s house is reiterated in 3:11–14, but the focus of chapter 3 is on the Lord’s choice of Samuel. The Lord honors loyal Hannah by choosing her son as his prophet, the one through whom he renews his relationship with Israel. Youthful Samuel represents the renewed Israel of the future, whom Samuel will lead to victory (chap. 7). Aging, blind Eli and his sinful sons represent the corrupt Israel of the judges’ period, which will soon experience humiliating defeat (see chap. 4). In the larger canonical context of the Former Prophets, the story challenges the exiles to honor the Lord so that they, as God’s covenant community, may experience a renewed relationship with their King, culminating in the restoration of the nation under the authority of an ideal human king.
Teaching the Text
1. The Lord is willing to renew his relationship with his covenant community through those who honor him. In Samuel’s time the Lord renews this relationship by once again providing prophetic revelation and eventually by giving Israel a king. In our day spiritual renewal of God’s people comes through different means. When the covenant community is alienated from God by sin, repentance is essential (for more on this theme, see 1Sam. 7). Yet it is also vital that we honor God and trust him to reward our loyalty. One of the ways God does this is by establishing leaders who will honor him.
2. The Lord honors those who honor him. In his pronouncement of judgment upon Eli, the Lord declares: “Those who honor me I will honor” (2:30). The story of Samuel’s rise to the prophetic office fleshes out this statement by showing how the Lord honors Hannah’s allegiance. She looks to the Lord alone for relief and justice and then dedicates her son to him out of gratitude for answered prayer. The Lord honors her loyalty by choosing her son to be a prophetic voice in Israel and to eventually anoint the king, whose arrival and success Hannah anticipates (2:10).
Jesus warns the religious leaders of his day that honoring God is not mere lip service and adherence to human rules, but rather heartfelt loyalty (Matt. 15:8; Mark 7:6). No one can honor the Father without honoring Jesus (John 5:23). Those who serve and therefore honor Jesus will be honored by the Father (12:26). More specifically, we honor the Lord by abstaining from sexual immorality (1Cor. 6:12–20) and by generously sharing our material wealth with those who are in need (2Cor. 8:19; Gal. 6:10).
This is a story about honoring God and experiencing spiritual renewal, not about how God reveals himself to people. New Testament believers reading this story should not expect to be visited by God in the night or to receive prophetic visions about impending judgment. Samuel’s experience was not normative in his day, and the New Testament gives us no reason to expect it to be in ours.
Illustrating the Text
God will honor those who honor him.
Literature: Jane Eyre, by Charlotte Brontë. In this beautifully written and principled novel (1847), the lead character, Jane, learns restraint over her anger at the way people have treated her in her past and present. Jane has been orphaned young, then severely mistreated by extended family, and finally placed in an orphanage where the children are abused; she survives because of the building strength of her character. Eventually she becomes a governess (often a difficult job in Victorian England, a subservient position that can be as pleasant or horrific as the employer wants to make it). Jane soon meets Rochester (her employer), and they fall deeply in love, a love with intellectual as well as emotional motivation. On their wedding day, however, Jane learns of circ*mstances that make it morally impossible for her to continue with the marriage.
Deeply grieved, the heroine nevertheless does the right thing and leaves Rochester, fleeing temptation. Without resources, she endures more suffering and deprivation, but God honors her obedience as she calls upon him. She reasons with herself:
Which is better? To have surrendered to temptation; listened to passion; made no painful effort—no struggle—but to have sunk down in the silken snare; fallen asleep on the flowers covering it; wakened in a southern clime amongst the luxuries of a pleasure villa; to have been now living in France, Mr. Rochester’s mistress. ... Whether is it better, I ask, to be a slave in a fool’s paradise—fevered with delusive bliss one hour—suffocating with the bitterest tears of remorse and shame the next—or to be a village schoolmistress, free and honest, in a breezy mountain nook in the healthy part of England? Yes, I feel now that I was right when I adhered to principle and law, and scorned and crushed the insane promptings of a frenzied moment. God directed me to a correct choice: I thank His providence for the guidance.7
With this declaration, Jane exemplifies the significance of honorable decisions before God, and in time she experiences God’s honoring of her obedience. A recent film version (2011) earned critical acclaim.
God brings spiritual renewal through those who honor him.
Christian Biography: Billy Graham. It has often been said that there is no explanation for Graham’s (b.1918) success as a worldwide evangelist who has preached to 215 million people in more than 185 countries, founded the Billy Graham Association, and had an audience with a number of presidents, starting with Harry Truman. Despite his worldwide success and his access to the halls of power, Graham is widely recognized for his humility and his deep desire to honor the Lord. He did indeed bring the salvation message and spiritual renewal to tens of thousands in his preaching career.
Teaching the Text by Robert B. Chisholm Jr., Baker Publishing Group, 2016
Direct Matches
The most significant Aphek in the Bible is about seven miles east of Tel Aviv. Traffic on the international coastal route passing through Israel was forced between the foothills to the east and the river, making this a strategic location. During the transition to the monarchy, the Philistines were at Aphek when the Israelites attacked them from Ebenezer (1Sam. 4:1) just east in the foothills. The Philistines won the battle, captured the ark, and continued Philistine control of the international coastal highway. At the end of Saul’s life, the Philistines mustered their troops at this northern “boundary” of the Philistine plain before setting off to challenge Israel for control of the Jezreel Valley (1Sam. 29:1).
God announced to Noah that he was going to destroy all the inhabitants of the earth and commanded him to build an “ark” (Heb. tebah; Gen. 6:14 16). Apart from the Genesis flood narrative, Exod. 2:3–5 is the only other passage in the Bible where this word is used, there for the ark of bulrushes in which the infant Moses was placed. Both arks were made waterproof by a coating of pitch (tar). An ark is something built to save people from drowning. It is not the name of a kind of boat as such (e.g., yacht), but rather a geometric boxlike shape. The ark was without rudder, sail, or any navigational aid. The NT refers to Noah’s construction of the ark (Heb. 11:7; 1Pet. 3:20) and his entering it (Matt. 24:38; Luke 17:27).
Located in the biblical Negev, this city was significant for the patriarchs and continued as the recognized southern boundary of the political entity of Israel. Because the Negev receives between eight and twelve inches of rainfall per year, water is a critical issue.
Beersheba means both “well of the seven” and “well of the oath.” The encounters between Abraham and the Philistine leaders Abimelek and Phicol had to do with water rights (Gen. 21:2232). When Abimelek’s servants seized a well that Abraham had dug, he, in order to demonstrate that his own claim on the well was valid, offered seven lambs to Abimelek, and the two made a treaty. The narrative incorporates both meanings of sheba’. Although Abraham was a formidable presence in the region, it is evident that it was under Philistine control at this time (Gen. 21:33–34). Abraham remained there for a long time, returning to Beersheba after the test on Mount Moriah (Gen. 22:19). These same elements and names recur in the interactions between Isaac and the Philistine leaders (Gen. 26:12–33). Beersheba continued to be a center for the seminomadic patriarchs. Isaac lived there with his family; after Jacob tricked Esau out of Isaac’s blessing, Jacob left Beersheba and headed for Harran (Gen. 28:10). Near the end of his life, as he set out for Egypt to rejoin Joseph, Jacob stopped in Beersheba to offer sacrifices to God (Gen. 46:1–5). Much later, as Elijah fled from Jezebel and made his way back to Horeb, the source of the covenant, he stopped at Beersheba (1Kings 19:1–8).
From the period of the judges until the end of the united monarchy, the expression “from Dan to Beersheba” indicated the extent from north to south of Israel (e.g., Judg. 20:1; 1Sam. 3:23; 2Sam. 3:10). After the secession and demise of the northern kingdom, Beersheba still indicated the southern boundary (e.g., 2Chron. 19:4; 30:5). In the postexilic period the people of Judah inhabited territory from Beersheba to the Hinnom Valley (Neh. 11:27–30).
The blessings and curses of Scripture are grounded in a worldview that understands the sovereign God to be the ultimate dispenser of each. God is the giver of blessing and ultimately the final judge who determines withdrawal or ban. He is the source of every good gift (James 1:17) and the one who gives power and strength to prosper (Deut. 8:17).
Old Testament. The sovereign God sometimes employs agents of blessing in his creation. The blessing extends to the nations through Abraham (Gen. 12:3), to Jacob through Isaac (Gen. 2627), and to the people through the priests (Num. 6:24–26).
The theme of blessing/curse is used to structure Deut. 27–28 and Lev. 26 (cf. Josh. 8:34) in the overall covenant format of these books. Scholars have observed that the object of this format is not symmetry or logical unity but fullness. From this perspective, the blessing/curse structure functions to enforce obedience for the purpose of ensuring a relationship. The blessing of Deuteronomy also includes the benefits of prosperity, power, and fertility. The curse, on the other hand, is the lack or withdrawal of benefits associated with the relationship.
The creation narratives are marked with the theme and terminology of blessing (Gen. 1:22, 28; 2:3; cf. 5:2; 9:1). The objects of blessing in Gen. 1:22, 28 (cf. 5:2; 9:1) are the living creatures and human beings created in the image of God. As the revelation progresses, the blessing of God is particularized in the lives of Noah (Gen. 6–8), Abraham (Gen. 12–25) and his descendants, and the nation of Israel and its leadership (Gen. 26–50). In these contexts, the blessing is intended to engender offspring and to prosper recipients in material and physical ways (compare a similar NT emphasis in Acts 17:25; cf. Matt. 5:45; 6:25–33; Acts 14:17).
The blessing of God is also extended to inanimate objects that enhance and prosper one’s quality of life. The seventh day of creation is the object of blessing (Gen. 2:7; Exod. 20:11), perhaps giving it a sense of well-being and health. Objects and activities of life such as baskets and kneading troughs (Deut. 28:5), barns (Deut. 28:8), and work (Job 1:10; Ps. 90:17) are blessed.
God promises to bless those who fear him (Ps. 128:1). Blessing is designed for those who, out of a deep sense of awe of God’s character, love and trust him. The God-fearer confidently embraces God’s promises, obediently serves, and takes seriously God’s warnings. The blessings itemized in Ps. 128 are comparable to those detailed in Deut. 28 relating to productivity and fruitfulness (cf. Ps. 128:2 with Deut. 28:12; Ps. 128:3 with Deut. 28:4, 11). The Deuteronomic concept of blessing and curse is questioned when God-fearers undergo a period of suffering or experience God’s apparent absence (e.g., Joseph, Job; cf. Jesus).
New Testament. In the NT, blessings are not exclusively spiritual. God gives both food and joy (Acts 14:17) and provides the necessities of life (Matt. 6:25–33). The NT does connect blessing with Christ, and it focuses attention on the spiritual quality of the gift that originates from Christ himself and its intended benefit for spiritual individuals.
Regarding curse, the NT explains that Christ bore the curse of the law to free us from its deadening effect (Gal. 3:10–13). Revelation 22:3 anticipates a time when the curse associated with sin will be completely removed and the blessing associated with creation will prevail. “Anathema” is a transliteration of a Greek word that means “curse” (see NIV). Paul invokes it for those who pervert or reject the gospel of God’s free grace (1Cor. 16:22; Gal. 1:8–9).
(1)The fifth of Jacob’s twelve sons, and the namesake of one of Israel’s twelve tribes, Dan was the first son of Bilhah, servant to Rachel.
(2)The city of Dan, originally known as Laish. After attacking the people of Laish (Leshem) and destroying the city, the Danites rebuilt it, settled there, and named it “Dan” after their forefather (Judg. 18:2729; cf. Josh. 19:40–48).
Ebenezer usually is associated with a symbol of God’s help in the past and an encouragement for continued trust. This is based on 1Sam. 7:12: “Samuel took a stone and set it up between Mizpah and Shen. He named it Ebenezer [lit., ‘stone of help’], saying, ‘Thus far the Lord has helped us.’” Ebenezer is also an unknown location in western Palestine where Israel had been defeated and subsequently lost the ark of the covenant to the Philistines (1Sam. 45).
The chief priest of Israel at the tabernacle at Shiloh toward the end of the period of judges (1Sam. 1:14:22). He is described as both physically and spiritually flabby. He is not evil, just spiritually undiscerning. Also, he fails to discipline his two sons, Hophni and Phinehas, who are wicked. He ends badly when his sons, who are leading the army against the Philistines, are defeated and killed. When he gets the news, Eli falls off a log and breaks his neck. Even so, his descendants continue as priests until the time of David. At that time, though, the prophetic announcement comes to fulfillment, and the priesthood passes from his descendant Abiathar and goes to Zadok (1Kings 2:27, 35).
“The fall” refers to the events of the first human couple’s sin in the garden of Eden (Gen. 23). Although the word “fall” does not occur in the account, Christians have used the term to describe it, taking their cues from Paul’s writings (esp. Rom. 5:12–21). The term is important because it reflects an interpretation that the events in the garden are the entrance of human sin and that the sin has universal effects on humankind.
People in the Bible were family-centered and staunchly loyal to their kin. Families formed the foundation of society. The extended family was the source of people’s status in the community and provided the primary economic, educational, religious, and social interactions.
Marriage and divorce. Marriage in the ancient Near East was a contractual arrangement between two families, arranged by the bride’s father or a male representative. The bride’s family was paid a dowry, a “bride’s price.” Paying a dowry was not only an economic transaction but also an expression of family honor. Only the rich could afford multiple dowries. Thus, polygamy was minimal. The wedding itself was celebrated with a feast provided by the father of the groom.
The primary purpose for marriage in the ancient Near East was to produce a male heir to ensure care for the couple in their old age. The concept of inheritance was a key part of the marriage customs, especially with regard to passing along possessions and property.
Marriage among Jews in the NT era still tended to be endogamous; that is, Jews sought to marry close kin without committing incest violations (Lev. 18:617). A Jewish male certainly was expected to marry a Jew. Exogamy, marrying outside the remote kinship group, and certainly outside the ethnos, was understood as shaming God’s holiness. Thus, a Jew marrying a Gentile woman was not an option. The Romans did practice exogamy. For them, marrying outside one’s kinship group (not ethnos) was based predominantly on creating strategic alliances between families.
Greek and Roman law allowed both men and women to initiate divorce. In Jewish marriages, only the husband could initiate divorce proceedings. If a husband divorced his wife, he had to release her and repay the dowry. Divorce was common in cases of infertility (in particular if the woman had not provided male offspring). Ben Sira comments that barrenness in a woman is a cause of anxiety to the father (Sir. 42:9–10). Another reason for divorce was adultery (Exod. 20:14; Deut. 5:18). Jesus, though, taught a more restrictive use of divorce than the OT (Mark 10:1–12).
Children and parenting. Childbearing was considered representative of God’s blessing on a woman and her entire family, in particular her husband. In contrast to this blessing, barrenness brought shame on women, their families, and specifically their husbands.
Children were of low social status in society. Infant mortality was high. An estimated 60percent of the children in the first-century Mediterranean society were dead by the age of sixteen.
Ancient Near Eastern and Mediterranean societies exhibited a parenting style based on their view of human nature as a mixture of good and evil tendencies. Parents relied on physical punishment to prevent evil tendencies from developing into evil deeds (Prov. 29:15). The main concern of parents was to socialize the children into family loyalty. Lack of such loyalty was punished (Lev. 20:9). At a very early stage children were taught to accept the total authority of the father. The rearing of girls was entirely the responsibility of the women. Girls were taught domestic roles and duties as soon as possible so that they could help with household tasks.
Family identity was used as a metaphor in ancient Israel to speak of fidelity, responsibility, judgment, and reconciliation. In the OT, the people of Israel often are described as children of God. In their overall relationship to God, the people of Israel are referred to in familial terms—sons and daughters, spouse, and firstborn (Exod. 4:22). God is addressed as the father of the people (Isa. 63:16; 64:8) and referred to as their mother (Isa. 49:14–17).
The church as the family of God. Throughout his ministry, Jesus called his disciples to follow him. This was a call to loyalty (Matt. 10:32–40; 16:24–26; Mark 8:34–38; Luke 9:23–26), a call to fictive kinship, the family of God (Matt. 12:48–50; Mark 3:33–35). Jesus’ declaration “On this rock I will build my church” (Matt. 16:18) was preceded by the call to community. Entrance into the community was granted through adopting the values of the kingdom, belief, and the initiation rite of baptism (Matt. 10:37–39; 16:24–26; Mark 8:34–38; Luke 9:23–26, 57–63; John 1:12; 3:16; 10:27–29; Acts 2:38; 16:31–33; 17:30; Rom. 10:9). Jesus’ presence as the head of the community was eventually replaced by the promised Spirit (John 14:16–18). Through the Spirit, Jesus’ ministry continues in the community of his followers, God’s family—the church. See also Adoption.
The various Hebrew and Greek words that express the idea of fulfillment occur hundreds of times in the Bible, and the concept often is present even when the specific word is not. At the basic level, fulfillment indicates a relationship between two (or more) things in which the second is said to “fill up” the significance of the first. Frequently this takes the form of a specific promise that is said to be fulfilled when the person, object, or event referred to comes to pass. There are countless examples of this type of fulfillment, some of which even quote the specific promise that is being fulfilled. The seventy years of Babylonian captivity prophesied by Jeremiah (Jer. 29:10) are said to be fulfilled when Cyrus permits the Jews to return to the land (Ezra 1:14). Jesus’ birth in Bethlehem (Matt. 2:1–6) fulfills the promise of a ruler who will shepherd Israel (Mic. 5:2).
But the concept of fulfillment goes beyond specific promises that are then said to be fulfilled in a particular person, object, or event. In the broadest sense of the term, one can say that the NT fulfills what the OT promises. After his resurrection, Jesus reminds his disciples, “Everything must be fulfilled that is written about me in the Law of Moses, the Prophets and the Psalms” (Luke 24:44). He then provides a summary of the entire OT message: “The Messiah will suffer and rise from the dead on the third day, and repentance for the forgiveness of sins will be preached in his name to all nations, beginning at Jerusalem” (Luke 24:46–47).
Although the concepts of sin and guilt often overlap, a basic distinction between the two can be established. In the biblical sense, sin is basically violation of divine stipulations (what a person does or does not do), whereas guilt is the resulting state, or one’s “legal” status (what that person has become as a result). In essence, one commits sin and becomes guilty (Hab. 1:11).
The state of being guilty is further distinguished from the punishment that it draws, because one can be pronounced guilty and still be exempted from punishment. Nor should guilt be mistaken for the emotional response of the culprits toward themselves and their victims. No matter how sincere it may be, remorse does not eliminate the guilt.
In the biblical sense, guilt is something objective and separate from the will or intention of the culprit. One can pay back debt and render the obligation fulfilled. One cannot, however, cancel one’s own guilt. In the sacrificial system of the OT, the offender must perform restitution to the victim and also give a guilt offering to God. This reflects the notion that in committing sinful acts in violation of God’s laws, the culprit has offended not only the victim but also God. This is what David means in Ps. 51:34 (with his sin in full display before God, David realizes that he has sinned against God and God alone).
This is why those who scoff at the guilt offering are fools (Prov. 14:9). By doing this, they insult God’s being and character. Such a biblical view of guilt implies that forgiveness and restoration should come from without, from source(s) other than the culprit and victim. The Bible affirms that the only one capable of offsetting the cost of human sin is the sinless Christ, “the Lamb of God who takes away the sin of the world” (John 1:29). His life was laid on the cross and offered as the acceptable sacrifice for the totality of guilt, and as a result it freed those who believe in him from the obligation of the guilt.
Sin enters the biblical story in Gen. 3. Despite God’s commandment to the contrary (2:1617), Eve ate from the tree of the knowledge of good and evil at the prompting of the serpent. When Adam joined Eve in eating the fruit, their rebellion was complete. They attempted to cover their guilt and shame, but the fig leaves were inadequate. God confronted them and was unimpressed with their attempts to shift the blame. Judgment fell heavily on the serpent, Eve, and Adam; even creation itself was affected (3:17–18).
In the midst of judgment, God made it clear in two specific ways that sin did not have the last word. First, God cryptically promised to put hostility between the offspring of the serpent and that of the woman (Gen. 3:15). Although the serpent would inflict a severe blow upon the offspring of the woman, the offspring of the woman would defeat the serpent. Second, God replaced the inadequate covering of the fig leaves with animal skins (3:21). The implication is that the death of the animal functioned as a substitute for Adam and Eve, covering their sin.
In one sense, the rest of the OT hangs on this question: How will a holy God satisfy his wrath against human sin and restore his relationship with human beings without compromising his justice? The short answer is: through Abraham and his offspring (Gen. 12:1–3), who eventually multiplied into the nation of Israel. After God redeemed them from their slavery in Egypt (Exod. 1–15), he brought them to Sinai to make a covenant with them that was predicated on obedience (19:5–6). A central component of this covenant was the sacrificial system (e.g., Lev. 1–7), which God provided as a means of dealing with sin. In addition to the regular sacrifices made for sin throughout the year, God set apart one day a year to atone for Israel’s sins (Lev. 16). On this Day of Atonement the high priest took the blood of a goat into the holy of holies and sprinkled it on the mercy seat as a sin offering. Afterward he took a second goat and confessed “all the iniquities of the people of Israel, and all their transgressions, all their sins, putting them on the head of the goat, and sending it away into the wilderness.... The goat shall bear on itself all their iniquities to a barren region; and the goat shall be set free in the wilderness” (Lev. 16:21–22 NRSV). In order for the holy God to dwell with sinful people, extensive provisions had to be made to enable fellowship.
During the next four hundred years of prophetic silence, the longing for God to finally put away the sins of his people grew. At last, when the conception and birth of Jesus were announced, it was revealed that he would “save his people from their sins” (Matt. 1:21). In the days before the public ministry of Jesus, John the Baptist prepared the way for him by “preaching a baptism of repentance for the forgiveness of sins” (Luke 3:3). Whereas both Adam and Israel were disobedient sons of God, Jesus proved to be the obedient Son by his faithfulness to God in the face of temptation (Matt. 2:13–15; 4:1–11; 26:36–46; Luke 3:23–4:13; Rom. 5:12–21; Phil. 2:8; Heb. 5:8–10). He was also the Suffering Servant who gave his life as a ransom for many (Mark 10:45; cf. Isa. 52:13–53:12). On the cross Jesus experienced the wrath of God that God’s people rightly deserved for their sin. With his justice fully satisfied, God was free to forgive and justify all who are identified with Christ by faith (Rom. 3:21–26). What neither the law nor the blood of bulls and goats could do, Jesus Christ did with his own blood (Rom. 8:3–4; Heb. 9:1–10:18).
After his resurrection and ascension, Jesus’ followers began proclaiming the “good news” (gospel) of what Jesus did and calling to people, “Repent and be baptized, every one of you, in the name of Jesus Christ for the forgiveness of your sins” (Acts 2:38). As people began to experience God’s forgiveness, they were so transformed that they forgave those who sinned against them (Matt. 6:12; 18:15–20; Col. 3:13). Although believers continue to struggle with sin in this life (Rom. 8:12–13; Gal. 5:16–25), sin is no longer master over them (Rom. 6:1–23). The Holy Spirit empowers them to fight sin as they long for the new heaven and earth, where there will be no sin, no death, and no curse (Rom. 8:12–30; Rev. 21–22).
As even this very brief survey of the biblical story line from Genesis to Revelation shows, sin is a fundamental aspect of the Bible’s plot. Sin generates the conflict that drives the biblical narrative; it is the fundamental “problem” that must be solved in order for God’s purposes in creation to be completed.
The designation “Israelites” signifies the nation of Israel, which can be traced back to the children of Jacob (Gen. 46:8; cf. Exod. 1:9; Num. 1:45). To distinguish themselves from foreigners, Israelites called themselves ’ibrim, “Hebrews” (Gen. 43:32; Exod. 10:3). During the period of the divided kingdom, the name “Israelites” was used to refer to the Ephraimites (2Kings 17:6; 18:11); during the Second Temple period, it took on a religious orientation (Sir. 46:10; 47:2; Jdt. 4:11; 2Macc. 1:2526). In the NT, true Israelites are not necessarily those descended from Israel or Abraham but rather those who trust in Jesus Christ, who is the fulfillment of God’s promise to Abraham (Rom. 9:4–8; Gal. 4:21–31; cf. Rev. 21:12).
Lamps were commonly found in family dwellings (2Kings 4:10; Matt. 5:15). They also played an important role in the tabernacle and temple (Exod. 25:3139; 1Kings 7:49), where they not only illuminated their interiors but also, having the shape of a tree, symbolically evoked memories of Eden. Lamps could be carried or placed on a shelf or stand. Since they could hold only enough olive oil to burn for several hours, a woman who ensured that “her lamp does not go out at night” would have been particularly diligent (Prov. 31:18).
The Bible frequently uses lamp or light metaphorically. It can symbolize life (Job 18:6; 21:17; Prov. 13:9; 20:20; 24:20) or the continuation of the Davidic line (2Sam. 21:17; 1Kings 11:36; 15:4; 2Kings 8:19). Jesus is the light of the world, who gives spiritual life (John 8:12; 9:5; 12:46; cf. 1:9; 3:19). John the Baptist was a lamp illuminating the way to the Messiah (John 5:35). Jesus’ followers should shine as lights so that the world can see their good works and praise God (Matt. 5:14–16). God’s word is a lamp to guide one’s way (Ps. 119:105; Prov. 6:23). God himself is a light who enables people to live in difficult times (2Sam. 22:29; Job 29:3). In one of Jesus’ parables, the foolish virgins who did not prepare enough oil to keep their lamps burning serve as a warning for people to be ready for Christ’s return (Matt. 25:1–13).
The words “sacrifice” and “offering” often are used interchangeably, but “offering” refers to a gift more generally, while “sacrifice” indicates a gift consecrated for a divine being. Sacrifices were offered to honor God, thanking him for his goodness. More important, they enabled persons to be made right with God by atoning for their sins. Whereas sin upset the fellowship God desired to have with people and kindled his wrath, sacrifice restored the relationship.
Leviticus introduced five main sacrifices: the ’olah (1:1 17; 6:8–18), the minkhah (2:1–16; 6:14–23), the shelamim (3:1–17; 7:11–36), the khatta’t (4:1–5:13), and the ’asham (5:14–6:7). Most of these focused on uncleanness or sin. The worshiper who brought such an offering was not allowed to eat any of it, as it was wholly given to God. Even when priests were allowed to eat part of a sacrifice, their portion was “waved” before God, indicating that it belonged to him.
1. The ’olah, or burnt offering, is the basic OT sacrifice connected with atonement for sin (Lev. 1:4). When rightly offered, it was accepted as “an aroma pleasing to the Lord.” The worshiper brought a male animal (young bull, sheep, goat, dove, or young pigeon) without blemish, laid a hand upon it, and then killed it. After the priest sprinkled some of the blood on the altar, the rest was burned up.
2. The minkhah is simply a gift or offering. The Hebrew word is often used for a present given to another person or tribute to a ruler. When used of sacrifice, it is usually rendered as “grain offering” or “meal offering.” A minkhah can, on occasion, include flesh or fat (Gen. 4:4; Judg. 6:18–21). Considered “an aroma pleasing to the Lord,” it consisted of unground grain or fine flour mixed with oil and incense and was presented either cooked or uncooked. Part of the offering was burned as a “memorial portion,” the rest being given to the priests (Lev. 2:1–3). It usually was accompanied by a drink offering—wine poured out on the altar. Grain offerings frequently complemented burnt offerings or fellowship offerings. The showbread may have been considered a grain offering.
3. The shelamim (NIV: “fellowship offering”) has traditionally been called the “peace offering,” as the term is related to shalom. This offering most likely indicated that the worshiper was at peace with God and others; all the worshiper’s relationships were whole. Classified into three types, it could be used to express thanksgiving, to signify the fulfillment of a vow, or simply to denote one’s desire to bring an offering to God out of free will. Only those who made a vow were required to offer a shelamim; the other forms were wholly optional. The worshiper brought a male or female animal (ox, sheep, or goat) without blemish, laid a hand on its head, and slaughtered it. The priest sprinkled its blood on the sides of the altar and burned the fat surrounding the major organs. It is described as “an aroma pleasing to the Lord.”
This offering significantly recognized the covenant relationship existing between those who shared in it. God received the fatty portions, the officiating priest received the right thigh, the other priests the breast, and the remainder was shared among members of a family, clan, tribe, or some other group.
4. The khatta’t, or sin offering, atoned for the sin of an individual or of the nation and cleansed the sacred items in the tabernacle that had been corrupted by sin. Since a sin offering could purify ceremonial as well as moral uncleanness, people who were unclean due to childbirth, skin diseases, bodily discharges, and so forth also brought them (Lev. 12–15).
5. The ’asham, or guilt offering, provided compensation for sins. A ram without blemish was sacrificed, its blood was sprinkled on the altar, and its fatty portions, kidneys, and liver were burned. The rest was given to the priest. In addition, the value of what was misappropriated plus one-fifth of its value was given to the person wronged or to the priests.
Christians quickly came to understand Christ’s death as the final sacrifice that completed the OT system. Various NT authors consider the nature of Christ’s death and metaphorically relate it to OT sacrifices, but the writer of Hebrews develops this in the most detail. According to Hebrews, the sacrificial system was merely the shadow that pointed to Jesus. Although the blood of animals could not adequately deal with sins, Jesus’ sacrifice could (Heb. 10:1–10). Jesus is regularly identified as the sacrificial lamb whose blood purifies humanity from sin (John 1:29, 36; Rom. 8:3; 1Cor. 5:7; Eph. 5:2; 1Pet. 1:19; 1John 1:7; Rev. 5:6, 12; 7:14; 12:11; 13:8). His sacrifice is considered a propitiation that turns away God’s wrath (Rom. 3:25; 1John 2:2).
The Philistines inhabited the southern coastal plain of Palestine as early as the time of Abraham (Gen. 21:32, 34; 26:1, 8, 1415, 18) and of Moses (Exod. 13:17; 15:14; 23:31), and as late as the exilic (Ezek. 16:27, 57; 25:15–16) and postexilic (Zech. 9:6) periods.
The mention of Philistines in Gen. 21 and 26 refers either to early inhabitants of the territory that later would be inhabited by Philistines or to peoples who later would become part of the Philistine nation. The Philistines mentioned in the Bible may constitute diverse peoples who migrated by land or by sea to the southern coastal region of Palestine over several centuries.
Prior to the influx of at least some of the Philistines from eastern Mediterranean islands, the southern coastal region was, at various times, inhabited by Canaanites (Num. 13:29; Deut. 1:7; Josh. 5:1; cf. Josh. 13:4); Anakites, who fled to Gaza, Gath, and Ashdod after being defeated by Joshua (Josh. 11:21–22); and Avvites, who were replaced by the victorious Caphtorites (Deut. 2:23; Josh. 13:3).
The migration of Judah and other tribes of Israel into Canaan resulted in several centuries of hostility with the Philistines. Judah’s allotment of land included the cities and surrounding areas of Ekron, Ashdod, and Gaza, as well as “the coastline of the Mediterranean Sea” (Josh. 15:45–47). The soldiers of Judah subsequently conquered at least part of this area (Judg. 1:18).
During the time of the judges, Shamgar “struck down six hundred Philistines with an oxgoad” (Judg. 3:31). Samson burned the grain, vineyards, and olive groves of the Philistines when he fastened torches to the tails of foxes (15:4–5). He killed a thousand Philistines with the jawbone of a donkey (15:15) and, after they had gouged out his eyes, killed many Philistine leaders when he pushed over the pillars supporting one of their temples (16:21, 29–30).
In one of their many victories over Israel (cf. Judg. 10:7; 13:1; 15:11; 1Sam. 4:2, 10; 12:9), the Philistines captured the ark of God and placed it in the temple of Dagon in Ashdod (1 Sam. 5:1). The next day the god was found lying on his face before the ark of God.
Saul’s reign as Israel’s king was characterized by war with the Philistines (1Sam. 9:16; 14:52; cf. 7:13) and included both defeat (13:6–7; 23:27; 31:1) and victory (14:13, 22, 31, 47; 17:52–53; 24:1).
The military dominance of the Philistines over Israel during the time of Saul is attributed to their control of blacksmithing and ironwork (1Sam. 13:19–22). This superiority in weapons allowed the Philistines to extend their influence beyond the region of the five cities into Judean territory (1Sam. 4:1; 7:7; 10:5; 13:3, 16–18, 23; 17:1; 29:1, 11; 31:7–8, 10; 2Sam. 5:18, 22; 23:14).
Saul became jealous of David after his defeat of the Philistine champion Goliath (1Sam. 17:4, 50; 18:7–9). To win the hand of Saul’s daughter Michal, David and his men killed two hundred Philistines and presented their foreskins to Saul (18:27). When Saul later attempted to kill David, David sought refuge with the Philistines and lived with them for sixteen months (27:1, 7).
When the Philistines gathered to fight against Israel, David’s host, Achish, invited him to participate in the battle against his enemy Saul (1Sam. 28:1). David was spared the dilemma of fighting against his own people when, fearing his betrayal, the other Philistine rulers refused to let David accompany them (29:4). In the ensuing battle between Israel and the Philistines, Saul’s sons were killed, and Saul took his own life after being critically injured by a Philistine archer (31:2–4).
David’s early success in battle against the Philistines (1Sam. 17:50; 19:8; 23:5) continued upon his accession to kingship after the death of Saul (2Sam. 5:20, 25; 8:1, 12), though in his old age David was too tired to fight well against the Philistines (2Sam. 21:15).
Later battles between Judah and the Philistines took place during the reigns of Jehoram (2Chron. 21:16–17), Uzziah (2Chron. 26:6–7), Ahaz (2Chron. 28:18), and Hezekiah (2Kings 18:8). Jehoshaphat received tribute from the Philistines (2Chron. 17:11).
In the OT there is no language or understanding comparable to modern ways of talking about prayer as conversational or dialogical. Prayer does not involve mutuality. Prayer is something that humans offer to God, and the situation is never reversed; God does not pray to humans. Understanding this preserves the proper distinction between the sovereign God and the praying subject. Therefore, prayers in the OT are reverential. Some OT prayers have extended introductions, such as that found in Neh. 1:5, that seem to pile up names for God. These should be seen as instances not of stiltedness or ostentation, but rather as setting up a kind of “buffer zone” in recognition of the distance between the Creator and the creature. In the NT, compare the same phenomenon in Eph. 1:17.
A presupposition of prayer in the OT is that God hears prayer and may indeed answer and effect the change being requested. Prayer is not primarily about changing the psychological state or the heart of the one praying, but rather about God changing the circ*mstances of the one praying.
The depiction of prayer in the NT is largely consistent with that of the OT, but there are important developments.
Jesus tells his disciples to address God as “Father” (Matt. 6:9; cf. Rom. 8:15; Gal. 4:6). Prayer to God is now to be made in the name of Jesus (Matt. 18:1920; John 14:13; 15:16; 16:23–26).
Prayer can also be made to Jesus (John 14:14), and such devotion to him in the early church is evidence of his being regarded as deity. Unlike anything prior in the OT, Jesus tells his followers to pray for their enemies (Matt. 5:44). Jesus and his followers serve as examples (Luke 23:34; Acts 7:60).
The Holy Spirit plays a vital role in prayers. It is by him that we are able to call out, “Abba, Father” (Rom. 8:15; Gal. 4:6). The Spirit himself intercedes for us (Rom. 8:26). Our praying is to be done in the Spirit (Eph. 6:18; Jude 20; possibly 1Cor. 14:15).
Jesus encourages fervent and even continual or repeated prayer (Luke 18:1–8), but not showy or repetitive prayer (Matt. 6:5–8).
Jesus becomes the model of prayer. He prays before important decisions (Luke 6:12–13) and in connection with significant crisis points (Matt. 14:23; 26:36–44; Luke 3:21; 9:29; John 12:27). He offers prayers that are not answered (Luke 22:41–44) and prayers that are (Heb. 5:7). Even as he tells his disciples to always pray and not give up (Luke 18:1 [which is also the meaning of the sometimes overly literalized “pray without ceasing” in 1Thess. 5:17 NRSV]), so he himself wrestles in prayer (Luke 22:41–44; Heb. 5:7). He has prayed for his disciples (John 17; Luke 22:32), and even now, in heaven, he still intercedes for us (Heb. 7:25). Indeed, our intercession before God’s throne is valid because his is (Heb. 4:14–16).
Samuel oversaw the transition from the period of judges to the time of the monarchy. He was the final judge (1Sam. 7:6, 1516; cf. 8:1 NIV mg.). He also was a priest (2:18) and functioned as a prophet (3:20).
Samuel was remembered as an important and faithful spiritual leader, compared favorably even to Moses (Jer. 15:1; Acts 13:20; Heb. 11:32). He is honored as a prophet whose words anticipated the coming of Jesus Christ (Acts 3:24).
There are numerous relationships in the OT that could be characterized as following a servant-master model. These included service to the monarchy (2Sam. 9:2), within households (Gen. 16:8), in the temple (1Sam. 2:15), or to God himself (Judg. 2:8). We also see extensive slavery laws in passages such as Exod. 21:111; Lev. 25:39–55; Deut. 15:12–18. The slavery laws were concerned with the proper treatment of Hebrew slaves and included guidelines for their eventual release and freedom. For example, Hebrew slaves who had sold themselves to others were to serve for a period of six years. On the seventh year, known also as the Sabbath Year, they were to be released. Once released, they were not to be sent away empty-handed, but rather were to be supported from the owner’s “threshing floor” and “winepress.” Slaves also had certain rights that gave them special privileges and protection from their masters. Captured slaves, for example, were allowed rest on the Sabbath (Exod. 20:10) and during special holidays (Deut. 16:11, 14). They could also be freed if their master permanently hurt or crippled them (Exod. 21:26–27). Also, severe punishment was imposed on a person who beat a slave to death (Exod. 21:20–21).
Slavery was very common in the first century AD, and there were many different kinds of slaves. For example, slaves might live in an extended household (oikos) in which they were born, or they might choose to sell themselves into this situation (1Pet. 2:18–25). Although slavery was a significant part of society in the first century AD, we never see Jesus or the apostles encourage slavery. Instead, both Paul and Peter encouraged godly character and obedience for slaves within this system (Eph. 6:5–8; Col. 3:22–25; 1Tim. 6:1–2; Philemon; 1Pet. 2:18–21). Likewise, masters were encouraged to be kind and fair to their slaves (Eph. 6:9; Col. 4:1). Later in the NT, slave trading was condemned by the apostle Paul as contrary to “sound doctrine” and “the gospel concerning the glory of the blessed God” (1Tim. 1:10–11).
Jesus embodied the idea of a servant in word and deed. He fulfilled the role of the “Servant of the Lord,” the Suffering Servant predicted by the prophet Isaiah (Isa. 42:1–4; 50:4–9; 52:13–53:12). He also took on the role of a servant in the Gospels, identifying himself as the Son of Man who came to serve (Mark 10:45) and washing the disciples’ feet (John 13:4–5). Paul says that in the incarnation Jesus took on “the very nature of a servant” (Phil. 2:7).
The special relationship between Jesus and his followers is captured in the servant-master language of the NT Epistles, especially in Paul’s letters (Rom. 1:1; Phil. 1:1; Titus 1:1). This language focuses not so much on the societal status of these servants as on the allegiance and honor owed to Christ Jesus.
(1)A Benjamite, son of Bikri, who led a revolt against David (2Sam. 20) in the aftermath of Absalom’s rebellion. Joab pursued Sheba to the city of Abel Beth Maakah, where he was killed by the inhabitants, and thus the city was spared a siege. (2)The region made famous by the queen who visited Solomon in order to test his wisdom (1Kings 10:113; 2Chron. 9:1–12; see also Job 6:19; Ps. 72:10, 15; Isa. 60:6; Jer. 6:20; Ezek. 27:22, 23; 38:13); the region is located in southwestern Arabia (modern Yemen).
Protected in the hill country of Ephraim, Shiloh was a secure location for the tabernacle and the ark of the covenant in the early centuries of Israel’s presence in the land. Judges 21:19 gives a remarkably precise location for Shiloh. It was “north of Bethel, east of the road that goes from Bethel to Shechem, and south of Lebonah.” This means that it was centrally located in the hill country just off the internal north-south ridge route.
The Israelites established their worship center at Shiloh after the conquest of the land (Josh. 18:1), and it was there that the assembly gathered in order to apportion the rest of the tribal allotments after Judah’s apportionment (18:810).
Although it is uncertain when the sanctuary at Shiloh was destroyed, it was likely by the Philistines as they later encroached well into Israelite territory (1Sam. 13). Nevertheless, Shiloh remained a significant location. As the northern kingdom broke away from the south, Ahijah from Shiloh prophesied to Jeroboam son of Nebat (1Kings 11:29–40) and later addressed Jeroboam’s wife (1Kings 14:2–4). Jeremiah reminded the inhabitants of Jerusalem that God destroyed Shiloh, the first dwelling place for his name in the land, because of the wickedness of Israel and would do the same again to the temple in Jerusalem (Jer. 7:12–14; 26:6–9). Even the psalmist noted the tragedy: “He abandoned the tabernacle of Shiloh” (Ps. 78:60).
A divine communication in the form of visual imagery, usually accompanied by words, and often using symbols that require explanation and spur reflection about God’s otherwise imperceptible presence and activity. Presumably, the recipient “sees” the vision as an event of inward perception, often within a dream during sleep or in a divinely induced state of ecstasy (Gen. 15; Dan. 7:1; 10:19; 2Cor. 12:1–4). Characteristically, visions entail conversation with God or an angelic representative, often following a question-and-answer format (Dan. 7:15–28; Zech. 1:8–15, 18–21). The visionary is actually in the scene as direct observer and active participant (Dan. 8:1–2).
Prophetic visions are meant to be retold. For example, imagery is accompanied by the authentication of divine commissioning (Isa. 6; Ezek. 1:1–3:15; Rev. 10), leading to announcement of judgment (Jer. 1:4–19). This close conjunction of image and word (1Sam. 3:21) is reinforced by statements about a prophet “seeing” God’s word (e.g., Mic. 1:1 ESV, NRSV, NASB) and about prophetic books as collections of visions (2Chron. 32:32; Nah. 1:1). Vision reports join oracles and other forms of prophetic speech as essential features of these works. Visions contribute to the community’s spiritual well-being (Prov. 29:18; Ezek. 7:26), but not always (Lam. 2:14; Ezek. 13; Zech. 13:4; Col. 2:18).
Visions drive the narrative surrounding Jesus’ birth (Matt. 1:18–2:23; Luke 1:1–2:20). The baptism of Jesus includes a visionary element, the Holy Spirit’s anointing of Jesus for his ministry, accompanied by the Father’s word (Matt. 3:16–17; Mark 1:10–11; Luke 3:22; John 1:32–33). Jesus’ transfiguration is comparable (Matt. 17:1–9; Mark 9:2–10; Luke 9:28–36). Visions mark key transition points in the narrative of Acts (e.g., chaps. 9–11). The book of Revelation opens with a vision of the Son of Man (1:9–20) and is structured around three vision cycles of judgment interspersed with visions of heaven meant to bolster the readers’ faithfulness.
“Word” is used in the Bible to refer to the speech of God in oral, written, or incarnate form. In each of these uses, God desires to make himself known to his people. The communication of God is always personal and relational, whether he speaks to call things into existence (Gen. 1) or to address an individual directly (Gen. 2:1617; Exod. 3:14). The prophets and the apostles received the word of God (Deut. 18:14–22; John 16:13), some of which was proclaimed but not recorded. The greatest revelation in this regard is the person of Jesus Christ, who is called the “Word” of God (John 1:1, 14).
The psalmist declared God’s word to be an eternal object of hope and trust that gives light and direction (Ps. 119), and Jesus declared the word to be truth (John 17:17). The word is particularized and intimately connected with God himself by means of the key phrases “your word,” “the word of God,” “the word of the Lord,” “word about Christ,” and “the word of Christ” (Rom. 10:17; Col. 3:16). Our understanding of the word is informed by a variety of terms and contexts in the canon of Scripture, a collection of which is found in Ps. 119.
The theme of the word in Ps. 119 is continued and clarified in the NT, accentuating the intimate connection between the word of God and God himself. The “Word” of God is the eternal Lord Jesus Christ (John 1:1; 1John 1:1–4), who took on flesh and blood so that we might see the glory of the eternal God. The sovereign glory of Christ as the Word of God is depicted in the vision of John in Rev. 19:13. As the Word of God, Jesus Christ ultimately gives us our lives (John 1:4; 6:33; 10:10), sustains our lives (John 5:24; 6:51, 54; 8:51), and ultimately renders a just judgment regarding our lives (John 5:30; 8:16, 26; 9:39; cf. Matt. 25:31–33; Heb. 4:12).
Direct Matches
(1) Themost significant Aphek in the Bible is about seven miles east of TelAviv. The springs nearby become the headwaters ofthe Yarqon River, flowing to the Mediterranean Sea. Traffic onthe international coastal route passing through Israel was forcedbetween the foothills to the east and the river, making this astrategic location. During the transition to the monarchy, thePhilistines were at Aphek when the Israelites attacked them fromEbenezer (1 Sam. 4:1) just east in the foothills. ThePhilistines won the battle, captured the ark, and continuedPhilistine control of the international coastal highway. At the endof Saul’s life, the Philistines mustered their troops at thisnorthern “boundary” of the Philistine plain beforesetting off to challenge Israel for control of the Jezreel Valley(1 Sam. 29:1).
(2) Asher’stribal boundary, north of Mount Carmel, indicates an Aphek near theMediterranean Sea (Josh. 19:30) from which the Canaanites were notdislodged (Judg. 1:31).
(3) TheArameans attacked the northern kingdom at a third Aphek on the eastside of the Sea of Galilee (1 Kings 20:26–30; see also2 Kings 13:17). The Arabic Fiq preserves this place name. Herodrebuilt the city on the coastal plain, renaming it “Antipatris”after his father. When Paul was sent to Caesarea after the plot onhis life was uncovered, the soldiers with him went as far asAntipatris (Acts 23:31–32).
The English word “atonement” comes from anAnglo-Saxon word, “onement,” with the preposition “at”;thus “at-onement,” or “at unity.” In someways this word has more in common with the idea of reconciliationthan our modern concept of atonement, which, while having “oneness”as its result, emphasizes rather the idea of how that unity isachieved, by someone “atone-ing” for a wrong or wrongsdone. Atonement, in Christian theology, concerns how Christ achievedthis “onement” between God and sinful humanity.
Theneed for atonement comes from the separation that has come aboutbetween God and humanity because of sin. In both Testaments there isthe understanding that God has distanced himself from his creatureson account of their rebellion. Isaiah tells the people of Judah,“Your iniquities have separated you from your God”(59:2). And Paul talks about how we were “God’s enemies”(Rom. 5:10). So atonement is the means provided by God to effectreconciliation. The atonement is required on account of God’sholiness and justice.
OldTestament
Inthe OT, the sacrificial system was the means by which sins wereatoned for, ritual purity was restored, iniquities were forgiven, andan amicable relationship between God and the offerer of the sacrificewas reestablished. Moses tells the Israelites that God has given themthe blood of the sacrificial animals “to make atonement foryourselves on the altar; it is the blood that makes atonement forone’s life” (Lev. 17:11). In essence, this is the basicoperating principle for atonement in the OT—the offering of theblood of a slaughtered animal in place of the life of the offerer.However, there have been significant scholarly debates regardingwhether this accurately portrays the ancient Israelite understandingof atonement.
Themeaning of “to atone.”First, there is disagreement over the precise meaning of the Hebrewword kapar (“to atone”). Among the more popularsuggestions are these: to cover, to remove, to wipe out, to appease,to make amends, to redeem or ransom, to forgive, and to avert/divert.Of late, one very influential theory is that atonement has little ornothing to do with the individual offerer, but serves only to purifythe tabernacle or temple and the furniture within from the impuritiesthat attach to them on account of the community’s sin. Thistheory, though most probably correct in what it affirms,unnecessarily restricts the effects of atonement to the tabernacleand furniture. There are, to be sure, texts that specifically mentionatonement being made for the altar (e.g., Exod. 29:36–37; Lev.8:15). But the repeated affirmation for most of the texts inLeviticus and Numbers is that the atonement is made for the offerer(e.g., Lev. 1:4; 4:20, 26); atonement results in forgiveness of sinfor the one bringing the offering. As far as the precise meaning ofkapar is concerned, it may be that some of the suggested meaningsoverlap and that a particular concept is more prevalent in somepassages, and another one in others.
Therehas also been debate over the significance of the offerer laying ahand on the head of the sacrificial animal (e.g., Lev. 1:4; 3:2).This has traditionally been understood as an identification of theofferer with the sacrifice and a transference of the offerer’ssins to the sacrifice. Recently this has been disputed and theargument made instead that it only signifies that the animal doesindeed belong to the offerer, who therefore has the right to offerit. But again, this is unduly restrictive; it should rather be seenas complementary to what has traditionally been understood by thisgesture. Indeed, in the rite for the Day of Atonement, when thepriest lays his hands on the one goat, confesses Israel’s sinand wickedness, and in doing so is said to be putting them on thegoat’s head (Lev. 16:21), this would seem to affirm thecorrectness of the traditional understanding. The sacrifice is thusbest seen as substitutionary: it takes the place of the offerer; itdies in his stead.
Therelationship between God and the offerer. Second,granted that the word kapar has to do with the forgiveness of sins,the question arises as to the exact effect that it has on therelationship between God and the offerer. The question here iswhether the effect is expiation or propitiation. Does the offeringexpiate the sin—wipe it out, erase it, remove it? Or does itpropitiate the one to whom the sacrifice is offered? That is, does itappease and placate God, so that the threat of God’s wrath isremoved? In one respect, the distinction seems artificial; it seemslogical that expiation naturally results in propitiation. On theother hand, the modern-day tendency to deny that God could possiblybe a God of wrath makes the question relevant. In any case, there arecertainly, in both religious and nonreligious contexts, passageswhere something like “appease” or “pacify”appears to be a proper rendering of kapar (Gen. 32:20; Exod. 32:30;Num. 16:46–47; 25:1–13; 1 Sam. 3:14). The effect ofatonement is that sins are removed and forgiven, and God is appeased.
Inconjunction with this last point, it is also important to note thatthere are a number of places where it is said that God does thekapar, that God is the one who makes atonement. Deuteronomy 21:8calls upon God, literally, to “atone [NIV: “accept thisatonement”] for your people, Israel.” In Deut. 32:43 Godwill “make atonement for his land and people.” Psalm 65:3(ESV) states that God “atone[s] for our transgressions”(ESV). Hezekiah prays in 2 Chron. 30:18, “May the Lord,who is good, pardon [atone for] everyone.” In Ps. 78:38 (ESV),God is said to have “atoned” for Israel’s iniquity.Psalm 79:9 (ESV) asks God to “atone for our sins for yourname’s sake.” In Isa. 43:3 kapar is translated as“ransom,” and God says to Israel that he gave “Egyptfor your ransom.” In Ezek. 16:63 God declares that he will“make atonement” for all the sins that Israel hascommitted. It may be that in most of these passages “atone”is to be understood as a synonym of “forgive.” However,as many commentators have noted, in at least some of these passages,the thought is that God is either being called upon to take or istaking upon himself the role of high priest, atoning for the sins ofthe people. It is important to remember God’s declaration inLev. 17:11 that he has given to the Israelites the blood of thesacrificial animals to make atonement for their sins. Atonement, nomatter how it is conceived of or carried out, is a gift that Godgraciously grants to his covenant people.
Thatleads to a consideration of one particularly relevant passage, Isa.52:13–53:12. In this text a figure referred to as “my[the Lord’s] servant” (52:13) is described as one who“took up our pain and bore our suffering” (53:4). He was“pierced for our transgressions” and “crushed forour iniquities” (53:5). “The Lord has laid on him theiniquity of us all” (53:6). And then we are told, “Yet itwas the Lord’s will to crush him and cause him to suffer,”and that “the Lord makes his life an offering for sin [NASB:“guilt offering”]” (53:10). There are many issueswith regard to the proper interpretation of this “Servant Song”(as it is often called), one of them being whether the termtranslated “guilt offering” should really be thought ofalong the lines of the guilt offering described in the book ofLeviticus (5:14–6:7; 7:1–10). But if the traditionalChristian understanding of this passage is correct, we have here apicture of God himself assuming the role of priest and atoning forthe sins of his people by placing their iniquities and sins on hisservant, a figure regarded by Jesus and the apostles in the NT to beGod’s very own son, Christ Jesus.
NewTestament
Therelationship between the Testaments.When we come to the NT, four very important initial points should bemade.
First,God’s wrath against sin and sinners is just as much a NTconsideration as an OT one. God still considers those who are sinfuland unrighteous to be his “enemies” (Rom. 5:10; Col.1:21). Wrath and punishment await those who do not confess JesusChrist as Lord (John 3:36; Rom. 2:5; Eph. 2:3). Atonement is themeans of averting this wrath.
Second,salvation is promised to those who come to God by faith in ChristJesus, but there is still the problem of how God can, at the sametime, be “just” himself and yet also be the one who“justifies” sinners and declares them righteous (Rom.3:26). God will not simply declare sinners to be justified unless hisown justness is also upheld. Atonement is the way by which God isboth just and justifier.
Third,as we saw in the OT that, ultimately, God is the one who atones, soalso in the NT God is the one who provides the means for atonement.It is by his gracious initiative that atonement becomes possible. IfJesus’ death is the means by which atonement is achieved, it isGod himself who “presented Christ as a sacrifice of atonement”(Rom. 3:25). It was God himself who “so loved the world that hegave his one and only Son” (John 3:16). God himself “senthis Son as an atoning sacrifice for our sins” (1 John4:10). God “did not spare his own Son, but gave him up for usall” (Rom. 8:32). Additionally, Christ himself was not anunwilling victim; he was actively involved in the accomplishing ofatonement by his death (Luke 9:31; John 10:15–18; Heb. 9:14).
Fourth,the atoning sacrifice of the Son was necessary because, ultimately,the OT sacrifices could not really have provided the necessaryatonement: “it is impossible for the blood of bulls and goatsto take away sins” (Heb. 10:4).
Portrayalsof Christ’s work of atonement.It has become common of late to refer to the different “images”or “metaphors” of atonement that appear in the NT. Thisis understandable on one level, but on another level there issomething misleading about it. So, for example, when the NT authorsspeak of Christ as a sacrifice for sin, it is not at all clear thatthey intend for the reader to take this as imagery. Rather, Christreally is a sacrifice, offered by God the Father, to take away sins,and to bear in his own body the penalty that should have been placedon the sinner. Christ’s sacrifice has an organic connection tothe OT sacrificial system, as the “full, final sacrifice.”The author of Hebrews would not have considered this to be imagery.In fact, a better case could be made that, from his perspective,Christ was the real sacrifice, and all the instances of sacrifice inthe OT were the imagery (Heb. 10:1). So as we look at the differentportrayals of Christ in his work of atonement in the NT, some ofthese may best be categorized as imagery or metaphor, while othersperhaps are better described as a “facet” of, or a“window” on, the atonement. It should also be noted thatthe individual portrayals do not exclude the others, and in somecases they overlap.
• Ransom.Some passages in the NT speak of Christ’s death as a ransompaid to set us free (Matt. 20:28; Mark 10:45; 1 Tim. 2:6; Heb.9:15). The same Greek word translated “ransom” in thesepassages is rendered as “redeem” or “redemption”in other passages (Eph. 1:7; Col. 1:14). Other forms of the same wordare also translated “redeem” or “redemption”in Gal. 3:13–14; 4:5; Titus 2:14; Heb. 9:12; 1 Pet.1:18–19; Rev. 14:3. A near synonym of these words is used inRev. 5:9; 14:4, referring to how Christ “purchased”people by his blood. In most of these cases the picture is that ofslaves who have been ransomed, redeemed, or purchased from the slavemarket. Sometimes this is referred to as an “economic”view of atonement, though this label seems a bit crass, for thepurchase is not of a commodity but of human lives at the expense ofChrist’s own life and blood. To ask the question as to whom theransom was paid is probably taking the picture too far. But those whoare ransomed are redeemed from a life of slavery to sin and to thelaw.
• Cursebearer. In Gal. 3:13–14, noted above, there is also the pictureof Christ as one who bore the curse of the law in our place. Thelanguage is especially striking because rather than saying thatChrist bore the curse, Paul says that Christ became “a curse.”This is an especially forceful way of saying that Christ fully tookinto his own person the curse that was meant for us.
• Penaltybearer. Closely related to “curse bearer,” this portrayaldepicts Christ as one who has borne the legal consequences of oursins, consequences that we should have suffered; rather, becauseChrist has borne the penalty, we are now declared to be righteous andno longer subject to condemnation. This idea stands behind much ofthe argumentation that Paul uses in Romans and Galatians, and it alsointersects with the other portrayals. Passages representative of thispicture are Rom. 3:24–26; 4:25; 5:8–21; 8:32–34;Gal. 3:13–14; Eph. 2:15. It is also what should be understoodby Peter’s description of Christ’s death as “thejust for the unjust” in 1 Pet. 3:18 (NASB, NET), as wellas in 2 Cor. 5:21, where Paul states that Christ has become “sinfor us” so that we might become the “righteousness ofGod.”
• Propitiation.There are four passages where the NIV uses “atonement” or“atoning” in the translation to reflect either the Greekverb hilaskomai or related nouns hilastērion or hilasmos. Thisis the word group that the LXX regularly uses to translate the Hebrewverb kapar and related nouns. There has been much debate about theprecise meaning of the word in these four NT texts, in particular, asto whether it means to “expiate” (“remove guilt”)or to “propitiate” (“appease” or “avertwrath”). The better arguments have been advanced in favor of“propitiate”; at the very least, propitiation is impliedin expiation. The wrath that we should have suffered on account ofour sins has been suffered by Jesus Christ instead. Although thespecific word is not used, this is the understanding as well in thosepassages where it is said either that Christ died “for oursins” (1 Cor. 15:3), “gave himself for our sins”(Gal. 1:4), “bore our sins” (1 Pet. 2:24), or thathis blood was poured out “for the forgiveness of sins”(Matt. 26:28; cf. Eph. 1:7).
• Passover.In 1 Cor. 5:7 Paul states that “Christ, our Passover lamb,has been sacrificed.” Although the Passover has nottraditionally been thought of as a sacrifice for sin (though manyscholars would argue that it was), at the very least we shouldrecognize a substitutionary concept at play in Paul’s use ofthe Passover idea. A lamb died so that the firstborn would not. TheGospel of John seems to have the same understanding. Early in theGospel, Jesus is proclaimed as the “Lamb of God, who takes awaythe sin of the world” (John 1:29). And then in his account ofJesus’ passion, John narrates that his crucifixion wasprecisely at the same time as the slaying of the Passover lambs (John19:14).
• Sacrifice.This theme has already been touched on in the other portraits above,but it is important to recognize the significance of this concept inthe NT and especially in the book of Hebrews. There, Christ isportrayed as both sacrifice and the high priest who offers thesacrifice (2:17; 7:27; 9:11–28; 10:10–21; 12:24). Hecame, not as some have argued, to show the uselessness of thesacrificial system, but rather to be the “full, finalsacrifice” within that system, “that he might makeatonement for the sins of the people” (2:17).
Ofcourse, it is not just the death of Christ that secures ourredemption. His entire earthly life, as well as his resurrection andheavenly intercessory work, must also be recognized. But with regardto the work of atonement per se, Christ’s earthly life,his sinless “active obedience,” is what qualifies him tobe the perfect sacrifice. His resurrection is the demonstration ofGod’s acceptance of Christ’s sacrifice (he “wasraised to life for our justification” [Rom. 4:25]). But it wasparticularly his death that provided atonement for our sins.
An organ for hearing, and a symbol of understanding andobedience. Common life in ancient society relied on the spoken wordas much as, if not more than, the written word. For this reason, theear represents more than just a body part. The ear symbolizesunderstanding (Isa. 64:4). Twice the book of Job compares the ear’sdiscernment of words to the tongue’s tasting of food (Job12:11; 34:3). The ear also symbolizes the will to obey (Deut. 29:4)or disobey (Prov. 28:9). Because of the ear’s association withobedience, the application of blood or oil to the right ear was anact of consecration in Israel’s worship (Exod. 29:20; Lev.14:14, 17). Ears are also ascribed to God in a figurative way (Pss.18:6; 94:9). To the obedient, God listens compassionately (2Chron.7:15); and to the disobedient, God acts as if deaf (Deut. 1:45). Attimes, the news of calamity is meant to make the ears of Israeltingle (1Sam. 3:11; 2Kings 21:12; Jer. 19:3). Elsewhere,the irony of idol worship is illustrated by idols that have ears butcannot hear (Pss. 115:6; 135:17). Jesus repeatedly calls out to thosewho have ears to hear (Matt. 11:15; Mark 4:9; Luke 8:8). This appealis also repeated at the end of each message to the seven churches ofAsia (Rev. 1:18–3:22). The apostle Paul warns Timothy aboutthose who have “itching” ears, those who find teachers tosupport their own false notions (2Tim. 4:3–4).
Ebenezer usually is associated with a symbol of God’shelp in the past and an encouragement for continued trust. This isbased on 1Sam. 7:12: “Samuel took a stone and set it upbetween Mizpah and Shen. He named it Ebenezer [lit., “stone ofhelp”], saying, ‘Thus far the Lord has helped us.’”Ebenezer is also an unknown location in western Palestine whereIsrael had been defeated and subsequently lost the ark of thecovenant to the Philistines (1Sam. 4–5).
The chief priest of Israel at the tabernacle at Shiloh toward the end of the period of judges (1Sam. 1:1–4:22). He is described as both physically and spiritually flabby. He is not evil, just spiritually undiscerning. Also, he fails to discipline his two sons, Hophni and Phinehas, who are wicked. Young Samuel is placed in Eli’s care, and right from the start the narrative draws a contrast between the former’s spiritual sensitivity and the latter’s dullness (see esp. 1Sam. 3). God eventually commissions a prophet to announce the end of Eli’s priestly line (1Sam. 2:27–36). He ends badly when his sons, who are leading the army against the Philistines, are defeated and killed. When he gets the news, Eli falls off a log and breaks his neck. Even so, his descendants continue as priests until the time of David. At that time, though, the prophetic announcement comes to fulfillment, and the priesthood passes from his descendant Abiathar and goes to Zadok (1Kings 2:27, 35).
The organ of visual perception. The eye is the lamp of the body, so that someone who has a sound or healthy eye can experience light, but someone with a deficient eye experiences only darkness (Matt. 6:22–23). Bright eyes signify alertness and good health (1Sam. 14:27–29; Ps. 38:10), whereas dim eyes signify poor vision, often from old age (Gen. 27:1; 48:10; 1Sam. 3:2). Blindness may be cured by opening the eyes (Isa. 35:5; John 9:14), although Paul was blind even with his eyes open (Acts 9:8). To lift or raise the eyes is to take a look around or look toward something (Gen. 13:10; 18:2; John 11:41). To turn the eyes from something is to no longer look at it (Ps. 119:37; Song 6:5; Isa. 22:4). Something hidden from the eyes is unknown (Num. 5:13; Job 28:21; Luke 19:42), but hiding the eyes from something is to ignore it (Isa. 1:15; Ezek. 22:26; cf. Lev. 20:4). The expression “before the eyes” signifies that an event has taken place in the presence of others, and they have witnessedit.
The eye is an important part of the body (1Cor. 12:16–21). A defective eye disqualified a priest from certain duties (Lev. 21:17–20). A conquering army often gouged out the eyes of the defeated enemy (Judg. 16:21; 2Kings 25:7), rendering them ineffective in battle (1Sam. 11:2). Destroying Israel’s eyes is the first among many punishments listed for breaking God’s covenant (Lev. 26:16). Paul testifies that the Galatians cared enough for him even to pluck out their eyes in order to give them to him (Gal. 4:15). The importance of the eye highlights the importance of Jesus’ demand to pluck it out if it causes one to stumble (Matt. 5:29; 18:9).
Perception and enlightenment. Opening eyes is a theme that runs through both Testaments. At times, opening the eyes simply refers to making one aware of previously unknown information. It may be in this sense that the eyes of Adam and Eve are opened, since they become aware of their nakedness (Gen. 3:7). This same kind of opening occurs when God reveals a well to Hagar (Gen. 21:19), when Balaam sees the angel of the Lord standing in his way (Num. 22:31), and when the disciples on the road to Emmaus recognize Jesus (Luke 24:31). This sense is extended into the spiritual realm, so that the eye is used figuratively as the principal organ of spiritual perception. To open or enlighten the eyes in this sense involves one of the following: (1)allowing one to understand spiritual truth in the law of God (Ps. 119:18), prophetic utterance (Num. 24:3), or by the Spirit of God (Eph. 1:18); or (2)leading someone to repentance and conversion (Acts 26:18). These spiritual eyes may also be blinded or closed, hindering the person from repenting (Isa. 6:10; Matt. 13:13; cf. 2Cor. 4:4).
The eye not only allows one to perceive the world but also helps others perceive the person. David has beautiful eyes, highlighting his handsome appearance (1Sam. 16:12). Leah has weak eyes, a characteristic that is contrasted to the beautiful appearance of her sister, Rachel (Gen. 29:17). A bountiful eye reveals a generous spirit (Prov. 22:9). Haughty eyes reveal arrogance (Ps. 18:27; Prov. 6:17), as do eyes that are exalted (Ps. 131:1; Prov. 30:13). Eyes may reveal one’s pity for another (Ezek. 16:5), but in the administration of justice, the eye is not allowed to pity or spare, meaning that the law will be executed to its fullest extent (Deut. 7:16; Ezek. 5:11). The eye that mocks a father or a mother reveals a person who holds them in contempt (Prov. 30:17).
Direction and evaluation. The eye also serves as a symbol for direction, care, and vast knowledge. Since the eye allows one to see, it helps set the proper course forward, physically (Num. 10:31) or spiritually (1John 2:11). The fact that God’s eyes are always upon the land of Israel demonstrates his care for it (Deut. 11:12). Likewise, his eyes are always upon the righteous, ready to help them (Ps. 34:15). Especially in apocalyptic literature, the many eyes of the living creatures are symbols of God’s omniscience (Ezek. 1:18; Rev. 4:6), while the eyes of God in general are symbols of his awareness (1Kings 9:3; Jer. 32:19; Amos 9:8; Heb. 4:13).
Finally, the eyes are associated with evaluation. The eyes of God often represent his favor or disfavor (Gen. 6:8; Deut. 21:9; 2Kings 10:30). Those who evaluate themselves in their own eyes are often led astray because the eyes can lead to sinful lust (Num. 15:39; Deut. 12:8; Judg. 17:6; Prov. 3:7; 1John 2:16).
The Philistines inhabited the southern coastal plain ofPalestine as early as the time of Abraham (Gen. 21:32, 34; 26:1, 8,14–15, 18) and of Moses (Exod. 13:17; 15:14; 23:31), and aslate as the exilic (Ezek. 16:27, 57; 25:15–16) and postexilic(Zech. 9:6) periods.
Historyand Culture
Thegeographical origin(s) of the Philistines cannot be stated withcertainty, though it appears likely that at least some of thePhilistines came from the vicinity of the Aegean Sea. The Philistineswere descendants of the Kasluhites (Gen. 10:14; cf. 1Chron.1:12), a group whose identity is uncertain. Since the Kasluhites aredescendants of Ham listed among other peoples from Egypt (Gen. 10:6,13–14), perhaps the Philistines migrated from the Nile Delta toone of the Mediterranean islands before moving to Canaan.
Therewas apparently a close association between the Kasluhites and theCaphtorites (cf. Gen. 10:14), for Amos 9:7 suggests that thePhilistines were from Caphtor (cf. Deut. 2:23; Jer. 47:4), a regionusually identified with Crete. The connection with Crete is seen withgreater clarity in Ezek. 25:16; Zeph. 2:5–6, for both prophetsrefer to the Philistines and the Kerethites (=Cretans) inparallel phrases. Caution leads us to note that the authors of Samueland Kings, though frequently referring to the Philistines, did notclearly equate the Philistines and the Kerethites (cf. 1Sam.30:14; 2Sam. 8:18; 15:18; 20:7, 23; 1Kings 1:38, 44;1Chron. 18:17).
Thematerial culture of the Philistines between about 1150 and 1000 BCshows similarities to, and likely influence from, what is found inthe islands of the Aegean Sea, Mycenae (southern Greece), Crete,Anatolia (south-central Turkey), Cyprus (cf. Num. 24:24), Egypt, andCanaan.
Philistinepottery of this time resembles what has been found in Mycenae (bowls,jars, and cups), Crete (cups), Cyprus (bottles, vessels, and a hollowpottery ring), and Egypt (jugs and cups). The spear and defensivegear of Goliath (1Sam. 17:5–7) were similar to theequipment of Aegean warriors. The hearths found at Tel Miqne (Ekron)and Tell Qasile were designed like those in Anatolia and the Aegeanregion. Philistine mud-brick altars were likely fashioned in light ofAegean, Cyprian, and Canaanite influence. The Ashdoda (a thronerepresenting a female deity) reflects Mycenaean, Cyprian, andCanaanite inspiration. This archaeological evidence suggests that atleast some of the Philistine inhabitants of the southern coastalplain of Palestine came from Mycenae (southern Greece) and theislands of the Aegean Sea in the late thirteenth or early twelfthcenturies BC, passing through Cyprus and Crete (and perhaps Anatoliaand/or Egypt) en route.
ThePhilistines adopted Canaanite gods (cf. 1Sam. 17:43), includingDagon (Judg. 16:23; 1Sam. 5:2–7), Ashtoreth (1Sam.31:10; cf. Judg. 10:6; 1Sam. 7:3–4), and Baal-Zebub(“lord of flies,” probably a cynical distortion ofBaal-Zebul, “lord of the [heavenly] dwelling”), the godof Ekron (2Kings 1:2–6, 16).
ThePhilistine Pentapolis consisted of three cities on or near theMediterranean coast (Ashkelon, Ashdod, and Gaza) and two inlandcities (Ekron and Gath) under the authority of five rulers (cf. Josh.13:3; Judg. 3:3; 1Sam. 6:4, 16, 18).
PapyrusHarrisI describes the defeat of the Philistines and other SeaPeoples by Ram-essesIII (1198–1166 BC), while theEgyptian Onomasticon of Amenope (late twelfth or early eleventhcentury BC) refers to the Philistines as one of the ethnic groupsthat settled in Palestine.
Philistinesin the Bible
Themention of Philistines in Gen. 21 and 26 refers either to earlyinhabitants of the territory that later would be inhabited byPhilistines or to peoples who later would become part of thePhilistine nation. The Philistines mentioned in the Bible mayconstitute diverse peoples who migrated by land or by sea to thesouthern coastal region of Palestine over several centuries.
Priorto the influx of at least some of the Philistines from easternMediterranean islands, the southern coastal region was, at varioustimes, inhabited by Canaanites (Num. 13:29; Deut. 1:7; Josh. 5:1; cf.Josh. 13:4); Anakites, who fled to Gaza, Gath, and Ashdod after beingdefeated by Joshua (Josh. 11:21–22); and Avvites, who werereplaced by the victorious Caphtorites (Deut. 2:23; Josh. 13:3).
Themigration of Judah and other tribes of Israel into Canaan resulted inseveral centuries of hostility with the Philistines. Judah’sallotment of land included the cities and surrounding areas of Ekron,Ashdod, and Gaza, as well as “the coastline of theMediterranean Sea” (Josh. 15:45–47). The soldiers ofJudah subsequently conquered at least part of this area (Judg. 1:18).
Duringthe time of the judges, Shamgar “struck down six hundredPhilistines with an oxgoad” (Judg. 3:31). Samson burned thegrain, vineyards, and olive groves of the Philistines when hefastened torches to the tails of foxes (15:4–5). He killed athousand Philistines with the jawbone of a donkey (15:15) and, afterthey had gouged out his eyes, killed many Philistine leaders when hepushed over the pillars supporting one of their temples (16:21,29–30).
Inone of their many victories over Israel (cf. Judg. 10:7; 13:1; 15:11;1Sam. 4:2, 10; 12:9), the Philistines captured the ark of Godand placed it in the temple of Dagon in Ashdod (5:1). The next daythe god was found lying on his face before the ark of God.
Saul’sreign as Israel’s king was characterized by war with thePhilistines (1Sam. 9:16; 14:52; cf. 7:13) and included bothdefeat (13:6–7; 23:27; 31:1) and victory (14:13, 22, 31, 47;17:52–53; 24:1).
Themilitary dominance of the Philistines over Israel during the time ofSaul is attributed to their control of blacksmithing and ironwork(1Sam. 13:19–22). This superiority in weapons allowed thePhilistines to extend their influence beyond the region of the fivecities into Judean territory (1Sam. 4:1; 7:7; 10:5; 13:3,16–18, 23; 17:1; 29:1, 11; 31:7–8, 10; 2Sam. 5:18,22; 23:14).
Saulbecame jealous of David after his defeat of the Philistine championGoliath (1Sam. 17:4, 50; 18:7–9). To win the hand ofSaul’s daughter Michal, David and his men killed two hundredPhilistines and presented their foreskins to Saul (18:27). When Saullater attempted to kill David, David sought refuge with thePhilistines and lived with them for sixteen months (27:1, 7).
Whenthe Philistines gathered to fight against Israel, David’s host,Achish, invited him to participate in the battle against his enemySaul (1Sam. 28:1). David was spared the dilemma of fightingagainst his own people when, fearing his betrayal, the otherPhilistine rulers refused to let David accompany them (29:4). In theensuing battle between Israel and the Philistines, Saul’s sonswere killed, and Saul took his own life after being criticallyinjured by a Philistine archer (31:2–4).
David’searly success in battle against the Philistines (1Sam. 17:50;19:8; 23:5) continued upon his accession to kingship after the deathof Saul (2Sam. 5:20, 25; 8:1, 12), though in his old age Davidwas too tired to fight well against the Philistines (2Sam.21:15).
Laterbattles between Judah and the Philistines took place during thereigns of Jehoram (2Chron. 21:16–17), Uzziah (2Chron.26:6–7), Ahaz (2Chron. 28:18), and Hezekiah (2Kings18:8). Jehoshaphat received tribute from the Philistines (2Chron.17:11).
Samuel oversaw the transition from the period of judges tothe time of the monarchy. He was the final judge (1Sam. 7:6,15–16; cf. 8:1 NIV mg.). He also was a priest (2:18) andfunctioned as a prophet (3:20).
Theaccount of his life begins when his mother, Hannah, desperatelyprayed that God would open her barren womb. The situation in Israelwas not good. Eli, the high priest, was incompetent and spirituallydull. He even mistook her sincere prayers for the blabbering of adrunkard (1Sam. 1:12–16). In answer to her prayers andher vow to dedicate her future child as a Nazirite (cf. Num. 6:1–21),God opened her womb, and Samuel was born. Upon his birth, he wascommitted to the service of Yahweh at the tabernacle.
Samuelwas quite different from Eli’s wicked sons, Hophni andPhinehas. While they stole from the sacrifices and slept with thewomen who ministered at the tabernacle, Samuel “was ministeringbefore the Lord” (1Sam. 2:18). The narrative even draws acontrast between Samuel and Eli in that the latter was dull and didnot immediately recognize that God was speaking to Samuel one evening(1Sam. 3).
Sometimeafter the death of Eli, Samuel found himself in the position ofleadership as a judge in Israel (1Sam. 7). God used him toinflict a serious, but not decisive, defeat against the Philistines.Afterward Samuel set up a stone called “Ebenezer” (“stoneof help”) to commemorate the event.
Thepeople, however, felt that Israel needed a stronger central leader toexpel the Philistines from their land, so they requested that Samuelanoint a king over them (1Sam. 8:5). This worried and angeredSamuel, who took it as a personal affront, and in reality it was moreseriously an insult toward God. The people should have trusted God toprovide the victory over the Philistines. Even so, God directedSamuel to anoint a king over the people, and Saul was chosen.
Afterthis event, Samuel no longer was judge over Israel, but he was apriest and a prophet. As such, he led the people in a covenantrenewal ritual whereby they reaffirmed their allegiance to God, theheavenly king, even though they now had an earthly king (1Sam.12).
Aspart of his duties, Samuel operated as the conscience of King Saul.He confronted Saul on numerous occasions when the king chose to gohis own way rather than obey the commands of Yahweh (1Sam.13;15).
Saulgreatly disappointed God and his representative Samuel. Accordingly,God commissioned Samuel to anoint the next king, even before thedeath of Saul. In Bethlehem, God directed Samuel to anoint David asthe future king of Israel.
Samueldied and was buried at Ramah before David’s kingship became areality (1Sam. 25:1). Even with death, the story of Samuel doesnot end. Toward the end of Saul’s life, God cut offcommunication with him. Desperate to control the outcome of a battlewith the Philistines, Saul showed his spiritual perversity byconsulting a necromancer. The latter summoned Samuel from the dead(1Sam. 28), and Samuel pronounced Saul’s demise.
Samuelwas remembered as an important and faithful spiritual leader,compared favorably even to Moses (Jer. 15:1; Acts 13:20; Heb. 11:32).He is honored as a prophet whose words anticipated the coming ofJesus Christ (Acts 3:24).
Protected in the hill country of Ephraim, Shiloh was a securelocation for the tabernacle and the ark of the covenant in the earlycenturies of Israel’s presence in the land. Judges 21:19 givesa remarkably precise location for Shiloh. It was “north ofBethel, east of the road that goes from Bethel to Shechem, and southof Lebonah.” This means that it was centrally located in thehill country just off the internal north-south ridge route.
TheIsraelites established their worship center at Shiloh after theconquest of the land (Josh. 18:1), and it was there that the assemblygathered in order to apportion the rest of the tribal allotmentsafter Judah’s apportionment (18:8–10). When the tribeswest of the Jordan faced the possibility of war with the two andone-half tribes that had returned to Transjordan, Shiloh was thecentral meeting place (Josh. 22:9–12). The “house of God”continued to be at Shiloh during the period of the judges (Judg.18:31), and annual festivities were celebrated there (21:19–21).
Theapparatus of the cult was in place at Shiloh when Eli was the highpriest. Elkanah brought his two wives, Hannah and Peninnah, to Shilohto worship each year. When Samuel was born to Hannah, she dedicatedhim to God at Shiloh (1Sam. 1). Because Eli’s sons abusedtheir privileges as priests (1Sam. 2:14), God told Samuel thathe would remove the priesthood from Eli’s family. That word isaffirmed in 1Kings 2:27: “So Solomon removed Abiatharfrom the priesthood of the Lord, fulfilling the word the Lord hadspoken at Shiloh about the house of Eli.” God “continuedto appear at Shiloh, and there he revealed himself to Samuel throughhis word” (1Sam. 3:21).
Whenthe Philistines were encamped at Aphek on the coastal plain, theIsraelites engaged them in battle and lost. Viewing the ark of God asa magic box, the Israelites took it from Shiloh out to the battle,abusing the sanctity of that symbol. The ark was captured, and a manof the tribe of Benjamin ran uphill from Aphek through the ruggedShiloh wadi system and arrived at Shiloh to announce the news (1Sam.4:12).
Althoughit is uncertain when the sanctuary at Shiloh was destroyed, it waslikely by the Philistines as they later encroached well intoIsraelite territory (1Sam. 13). Nevertheless, Shiloh remained asignificant location. As the northern kingdom broke away from thesouth, Ahijah from Shiloh prophesied to Jeroboam son of Nebat(1Kings 11:29–40) and later addressed Jeroboam’swife (1Kings 14:2–4). Jeremiah reminded the inhabitantsof Jerusalem that God destroyed Shiloh, the first dwelling place forhis name in the land, because of the wickedness of Israel and woulddo the same again to the temple in Jerusalem (Jer. 7:12–14;26:6–9). Even the psalmist noted the tragedy: “Heabandoned the tabernacle of Shiloh” (Ps. 78:60).
The obligations of relationships within ancient societies andbetween social groups were frequently reinforced by means of oaths,and the practice of oath making (by both God and people) is witnessedto in the pages of the Bible. The name of God was frequently invoked(Judg. 8:19; 2Kings 2:2), but oaths were not to be made usingthe names of foreign deities (Ps. 16:4). For this reason, when anoath was broken, God’s name was profaned (Lev. 19:12). To takean oath was to ask God to witness what was promised, and it invitedhim to act as avenger if the promise was broken (Gen. 31:50; 1Sam.12:3). This made oath taking a religious act, and so oaths often weremade at sanctuaries and under the supervision of cultic officials(Num. 5:11–31; Judg. 11:11; Hos. 4:15).
Thewords of an oath were accompanied by various gestures, such asputting a hand “under the thigh” (near the genitals?)(Gen. 24:2; 47:29) or raising the right hand to heaven (Gen. 14:22;Deut. 32:40; Rev. 10:5–6). Daniel 12:7 depicts a particularlysolemn oath, involving the raising of both hands. By invoking God’sname, an oath invited God to punish the oath breaker, as in Ruth1:17: “May the Lord deal with me, be it ever so severely”(for similar wording, see 1Sam. 3:17; 14:44; 2Sam. 3:9).Such a self-maledictory oath may have been accompanied by the gestureof a hand at the throat, signifying the death penalty forinfringement. People brought a curse upon themselves if an oath wasbroken (e.g., Num. 5:22), either for doing what was wrong (Num. 5:22;1Sam. 19:6) or for not speaking the truth (e.g., Mark 14:71).Two Hebrew words are used in respect to oaths; the stronger one canactually mean a “curse.” The more common word forswearing may relate to the number seven, due to the ceremonies thatcould accompany oath making. For example, Abraham set aside seven ewelambs (Gen. 21:22–31).
Inthe Bible, God is portrayed as binding himself by oaths, most notablyhis sworn promises to Abraham (Gen. 22:16–18; 50:24). This factis used by the author of Hebrews in an argument designed to assurereaders that God meant what he said when he made promises to hispeople (Heb. 6:13–18). The coming of Jesus fulfilled the termsof that oath (Luke 1:73). So too the Davidic covenant was supportedby a divine oath (Pss. 89:35, 49; 110:4; 132:11), and this wasfulfilled by the enthronement of Christ at his resurrection andascension (Acts 2:30–33).
Jesus’teaching on oaths (Matt. 5:33–37) does not necessarilycontradict OT legislation (cf. Lev. 19:12; Num. 30:2; Deut. 23:21–23)but rather brings out the true heart of God behind the legislation.Oaths are unnecessary, Jesus said, for those who habitually tell thetruth. An emphatic yes or no is all that is needed. The teaching ofJames 5:12 reflects what is found in Jesus’ teaching on thissubject. This may not outlaw all oath taking, and certainly theapostle Paul did not understand there to be a blanket prohibition ofoaths, for in his letters he is on record as making oaths (Gal. 1:20;Phil. 1:8).
A divine communication in the form of visual imagery, usuallyaccompanied by words, and often using symbols that requireexplanation and spur reflection about God’s otherwiseimperceptible presence and activity. Presumably, the recipient “sees”the vision as an event of inward perception, often within a dreamduring sleep or in a divinely induced state of ecstasy (Gen. 15; Dan.7:1; 10:1–9; 2Cor. 12:1–4). Characteristically,visions entail conversation with God or an angelic representative,often following a question-and-answer format (Dan. 7:15–28;Zech. 1:8–15, 18–21). The visionary is actually in thescene as direct observer and active participant (Dan. 8:1–2).
Propheticvisions are meant to be retold. For example, imagery is accompaniedby the authentication of divine commissioning (Isa. 6; Ezek.1:1–3:15; Rev. 10), leading to announcement of judgment (Jer.1:4–19). This close conjunction of image and word (1Sam.3:21) is reinforced by statements about a prophet “seeing”God’s word (e.g., Mic. 1:1 ESV, NRSV, NASB) and about propheticbooks as collections of visions (2Chron. 32:32; Nah. 1:1).Vision reports join oracles and other forms of prophetic speech asessential features of these works. Visions contribute to thecommunity’s spiritual well-being (Prov. 29:18; Ezek. 7:26), butnot always (Lam. 2:14; Ezek. 13; Zech. 13:4; Col. 2:18).
Visionsdrive the narrative surrounding Jesus’ birth (Matt. 1:18–2:23;Luke 1:1–2:20). The baptism of Jesus includes a visionaryelement, the Holy Spirit’s anointing of Jesus for his ministry,accompanied by the Father’s word (Matt. 3:16–17; Mark1:10–11; Luke 3:22; John 1:32–33). Jesus’transfiguration is comparable (Matt. 17:1–9; Mark 9:2–10;Luke 9:28–36). Visions mark key transition points in thenarrative of Acts (e.g., chaps. 9–11). The book of Revelationopens with a vision of the Son of Man (1:9–20) and isstructured around three vision cycles of judgment interspersed withvisions of heaven meant to bolster the readers’ faithfulness.
Also known as kherem warfare or Yahweh war. The term “holywar,” though never used in the Bible, characterizes well thewars that Israel fought at God’s command, particularly thosewithin the Promised Land. God is present with Israel in war, and thusthe battlefield becomes holy ground. God gives Israel instructionsconcerning the waging of war in Deut. 7, 20. From these passages,plus the historical accounts of Israel’s wars, we can describeholy war as follows.
Beforethe Battle
Godtells Israel when to go to war. Israel’s leaders cannot engagein battle without first hearing from God. God reveals himself toJoshua, for instance, before the battle of Jericho to give himinstructions (Josh. 5:13–15). David inquires of God through thepriest Abiathar, who presumably uses oracular devices to discoverGod’s will (1Sam. 23:1–6). Joshua makes a seriouserror in not seeking God’s will in the matter of the Gibeonites(Josh. 9:14).
Oncethe Israelites learn that God wants them to go to battle, they mustspiritually prepare themselves. Since God makes his presence known onthe battlefield, the troops must be in a state of ritual puritycomparable to those who visit the sanctuary. Before the conquest, forinstance, it is necessary for the fighting men to undergocircumcision and to observe the Passover (Josh. 5:2–12).Prebattle sacrifices are also required (1Sam.13).
Duringthe Battle
TheArk of the Covenant plays a central role in holy war, carried bypriests and accompanying the army. The ark is a powerful symbol ofGod’s presence and indicates to the army that God fights forthem. The march into battle takes the form of a religious procession.The priests carrying the ark go first, while singers praise God(2Chron. 20:20–21). The long march in the wilderness hasthe character of such a march into battle, since Moses begins theday’s journey by shouting, “Rise up, Lord! May yourenemies be scattered; may your foes flee before you” (Num.10:35). Then the ark carried by priests leads the way.
SinceGod is present with the army, the number of troops and the quality oftheir weapons are unimportant. Indeed, on occasion when Israel has anample supply of troops, God commands that the war leader reduce theirnumber, as in the famous story of Gideon paring down his troops fromthirty-two thousand to three hundred. The purpose of this reductionis to demonstrate to the people with certainty that they win thebattle only because of God’s strength. The inexperienced David,armed with a slingshot, expresses this sentiment to the mercenarygiant Goliath before he kills him: “You come against me withsword and spear and javelin, but I come against you in the name ofthe Lord Almighty, the God of the armies of Israel, whom you havedefied.... All those gathered here will know thatit is not by sword or spear that the Lord saves; for the battle isthe Lord’s, and he will give all of you into our hands”(1Sam. 17:45, 47). Although the Israelites must engage theenemy, they know for certain that it is God who provides the victory.
Afterthe Battle
SinceGod wins the battle for Israel, the proper response is praise. The OTcontains many songs that celebrate victory in warfare (Exod. 15;Judg. 5; Pss. 24; 98; 149).
Thetreatment of the plunder and prisoners of war depends on whether thebattle takes place in the promised land. If the battle takes placeoutside the land, then, while the men are killed, the women andchildren are spared. If the battle takes place in the land, thenkherem goes into effect. The Hebrew word kherem is difficult totranslate (possibilities include “complete destruction,”“things under the ban,” “things devoted to theLord”), but it is clear that it means that all the plunder goesto God (the sanctuary treasury) and that all the people (men, women,and children), and sometimes all the animals, are killed. The purposeof this is to keep the inhabitants of the land from influencingIsrael to worship other gods. Also, God uses Israel as an instrumentof his judgment against these sinful nations.
Warfareagainst Israel
Whilemost divinely ordained warfare was directed toward Israel’senemies, God also used foreign nations to judge his sinful people.The initial defeat at Ai (Josh. 7), the capture of the ark by thePhilistines at the time of Eli (1Sam. 4), and the destructionof Jerusalem and the temple by the Babylonians (Lam. 2) are examples.
NewTestament Holy War
Theprophets who ministered during the exilic and postexilic periodsannounced that God would appear again in the future. The people ofIsrael were living under the oppressive hand of Babylon and thenPersia, but they were comforted by the idea that God would come andsave them from their enemies (Dan. 7; Zech. 14; Mal.4).
Whenthe NT opens, John the Baptist proclaims that the time of judgmentannounced by these prophets has come (Matt. 3:7–12). After hebaptizes Jesus, he is put in prison and hears reports of Jesus’ministry that disturb him. He wonders why Jesus is not bringingviolent judgment against the enemies of God (Matt. 11:1–15).But Jesus has heightened and intensified the warfare so that it isdirected against the “powers and principalities,” andthis battle is won with spiritual weapons (2Cor. 10:3–6;Eph. 6:10–20). Indeed, the ultimate victory is achieved not bykilling but by dying. Paul describes the crucifixion and ascensionusing warfare language in Eph. 4:7–10; Col. 2:13–15.
John,however, was not wrong. The book of Revelation is the fulleststatement of Christ’s return, which will signal the final war.In this war, all evil, both spiritual and human, will be brought toan end (Rev. 19:11–21).
Secondary Matches
The following suggestions occured because
1 Samuel 3:1--4:1
is mentioned in the definition.
(1) Themost significant Aphek in the Bible is about seven miles east of TelAviv. The springs nearby become the headwaters ofthe Yarqon River, flowing to the Mediterranean Sea. Traffic onthe international coastal route passing through Israel was forcedbetween the foothills to the east and the river, making this astrategic location. During the transition to the monarchy, thePhilistines were at Aphek when the Israelites attacked them fromEbenezer (1 Sam. 4:1) just east in the foothills. ThePhilistines won the battle, captured the ark, and continuedPhilistine control of the international coastal highway. At the endof Saul’s life, the Philistines mustered their troops at thisnorthern “boundary” of the Philistine plain beforesetting off to challenge Israel for control of the Jezreel Valley(1 Sam. 29:1).
(2) Asher’stribal boundary, north of Mount Carmel, indicates an Aphek near theMediterranean Sea (Josh. 19:30) from which the Canaanites were notdislodged (Judg. 1:31).
(3) TheArameans attacked the northern kingdom at a third Aphek on the eastside of the Sea of Galilee (1 Kings 20:26–30; see also2 Kings 13:17). The Arabic Fiq preserves this place name. Herodrebuilt the city on the coastal plain, renaming it “Antipatris”after his father. When Paul was sent to Caesarea after the plot onhis life was uncovered, the soldiers with him went as far asAntipatris (Acts 23:31–32).
A sacred cultic object, in the shape of a box, thatrepresented the presence of God among the Israelites. The ark (Heb.’aron), constructed in wood, measured 45 inches long, 27 incheswide, and 27 inches high (Exod. 25:10), and it was transported bymeans of two poles inserted on either side of the ark. The mostimportant aspects of the ark were the cover and the cherubim attachedto the ark cover. Blood was ritually sprinkled on the cover, whichwas the designated place of atonement. In the earliest accounts, theark became the place of atonement, meeting, and revelation betweenGod and Israel.
Ina few instances the Hebrew word ’aron also denotes a collectionbox (NIV: “chest”) in the temple (2 Kings 12:9–10;2 Chron. 24:8, 10–11), and in one case it refers toJoseph’s sarcophagus, or coffin (Gen. 50:26). The Scripturesmention the ark 195 times, frequently (82 times) in association withthe Lord or God, resulting in expressions such as “the Ark ofthe Covenant of the Lord,” the “ark of the God ofIsrael,” and the “ark of God.”
TheFunction and Locations of the Ark
Theark was housed first in the portable sanctuary or tabernacle used forworship in early Israelite history, and Exodus and Deuteronomy notethat it served as a receptacle for the “testimony” or twotablets of the Ten Commandments. Consequently, the ark is oftenreferred to as the “ark of the testimony,” since theHebrew word for “testimony” is synonymous with the commonHebrew word for “covenant” (Pss. 25:10; 132:12), and thedesignations of the container as the “Ark of the Covenant”(Deut. 9:9, 15) and as “the ark of the testimony” (Exod.27:8; 31:18) seem interchangeable. The NT notes that the ark alsocontained a gold jar of manna and Aaron’s blossoming rod (Heb.9:4; cf. Exod. 16:32–34; Num. 17:8–10). The location ofthe ark became associated with the centralized place of gathering andworship by the Israelites. Moses composed what has come to be calledthe “Song of the Ark” (Num. 10:35–36), signifyingthe ark’s role in preceding the nomadic Israelites in thewilderness and indicating where they should rest.
Inthe book of Joshua, the ark led the people in conquest (3:1–5:1;6:1–25). The crossing of the Jordan (3:7–11) amid dryground, when carrying the ark into the river caused the waters to beswept in a heap, depicts the supernatural relationship between theark and the presence of God. The ark became so closely associatedwith the divine presence that the Israelites assumed that thepresence of God resided within the ark. Only the consecratedLevitical priests could carry the ark, which was covered by threelayers of cloth in order to conceal it from the people (Num. 4:5–6,15, 18–20), who had to remain at least a thousand yards away.In 2 Sam. 6:2–7 the oxen carrying the ark stumbled, andUzzah, who was not a priest, reached out and touched the ark tosteady it, resulting in his death (cf. 1 Chron. 13:7–10).Following the entry into the Promised Land, the ark abided at theGilgal sanctuary, and eventually it shifted from Bethel to Shiloh.
Thefunction of the ark as the place where the tribal confederacy soughtdivine counsel for holy war led also to employing the ark as a warsymbol, carried forth into battle to assure victory (Josh. 6:4–21).This use of the ark most likely originates from ancient Near Easternreligious concepts and practices that associated the presence of agod with an emblematic war throne useful for divination and successin battle. The expression “the Lord Almighty, who is enthronedbetween the cherubim” links God’s roles as king andwarrior, reinforcing the ark as God’s throne or his “footstool”(1 Sam. 4:4), symbolic of the invisibly enthroned deity. OtherCanaanite deities, including El, had footstools that resembledgold-plated and ornate boxes upon which to rest their feet,signifying their regal authority and military power. In 1 Chron.28 the ark is referred to as God’s “footstool,” andthe psalmist enjoins the people to gather and worship at God’sfootstool (Ps. 99:5). Similarly, Ps. 132, a liturgical poem linked tothe formal procession of the ark, refers to the “footstool of[God]” as the centralized place of worship.
TheArk of the Covenant rested in the Shiloh temple in the custody of Eliuntil it was captured by the Philistines, who possessed it in theirterritory for seven months (1 Sam. 4–6). The loss of theark was mourned as symbolizing the abandonment or departure of God’spresence, and yet its capture emphasized the Israelites’ falsepresumptions concerning the ark as a guarantor of military successand reinforced the fact that God could not be manipulated. Followinga plague inflicted by God upon the Philistines, the ark was returnedand remained at Kiriath Jearim for twenty years (6:21–7:2).
Eventually,King David transported the ark to the city of Jerusalem, reinforcingthe political and cultic importance of the location. Here it remainedin a “tent” until it was placed in Solomon’s temple(2 Sam. 6:17; 7:2). The ark disappeared sometime during the latemonarchical period; its capture is not listed in the temple assetsseized by Nebuchadnezzar (2 Kings 25:13–17). The ark wasnever replaced after the return from the Babylonian exile, andJeremiah declared that the ark should not be remade (Jer. 3:16). Theark is not mentioned in Ezekiel’s description of the new temple(Ezek. 40–48).
Thebook of Hebrews mentions the ark in relation to its prominence andpurpose in the temple (9:4–5). In addition, Heb. 9:1–14contrasts the application of Christ’s own blood in the heavenlyholy place with the priestly sprinkling of blood on the “mercyseat” (NIV: “atonement cover”) of the ark.Revelation 11:19 speaks of the ark of God’s covenant beinglocated in the heavens.
TheArk and the Holiness of God
TheArk of the Covenant underscores the holiness of God and his necessaryseparation from sin. The holiness or consecration of those whoapproach God at the ark signifies the importance of cleansing fromimpurity as a prerequisite to maintaining the covenant relationshipwith God. Although the ark and the presence of God became inseparablylinked in the minds of the Israelites, God’s promise to bepresent among them did not imply a spatial or corporeal limitation.The law tablets contained in the ark are inextricably linked with theglory of God’s presence and the point of covenant accessibilitythrough the word of God. The portable nature of the ark, and the tentin which it was housed, emphasizes that God’s presence orrevelation is not limited to a specific location.
TheNT also concretizes the ark to the holiness of God and his law. Godis both merciful and just; his holiness requires propitiation forsin, and his mercy provides it through the blood atonementaccomplished through the death and resurrection of Christ. Christ’ssufficient and efficacious vicarious sacrifice on the cross replacedthe yearly ritual necessary to secure the salvation and forgivenessof God’s people, highlighting the superiority of Christ andsalvation by grace through faith in his redemptive work on the cross.The sacrificial death of Christ provides infinite atonement andreconciliation for believers, who affirm God’s immanence whileat the same time acknowledging his sovereignty and transcendence.Believers look forward to the literal and physical return of Christ,when they will realize the fulfillment of God’s promise to livewith and among them eternally.
A sacred cultic object, in the shape of a box, thatrepresented the presence of God among the Israelites. The ark (Heb.’aron), constructed in wood, measured 45 inches long, 27 incheswide, and 27 inches high (Exod. 25:10), and it was transported bymeans of two poles inserted on either side of the ark. The mostimportant aspects of the ark were the cover and the cherubim attachedto the ark cover. Blood was ritually sprinkled on the cover, whichwas the designated place of atonement. In the earliest accounts, theark became the place of atonement, meeting, and revelation betweenGod and Israel.
Ina few instances the Hebrew word ’aron also denotes a collectionbox (NIV: “chest”) in the temple (2 Kings 12:9–10;2 Chron. 24:8, 10–11), and in one case it refers toJoseph’s sarcophagus, or coffin (Gen. 50:26). The Scripturesmention the ark 195 times, frequently (82 times) in association withthe Lord or God, resulting in expressions such as “the Ark ofthe Covenant of the Lord,” the “ark of the God ofIsrael,” and the “ark of God.”
TheFunction and Locations of the Ark
Theark was housed first in the portable sanctuary or tabernacle used forworship in early Israelite history, and Exodus and Deuteronomy notethat it served as a receptacle for the “testimony” or twotablets of the Ten Commandments. Consequently, the ark is oftenreferred to as the “ark of the testimony,” since theHebrew word for “testimony” is synonymous with the commonHebrew word for “covenant” (Pss. 25:10; 132:12), and thedesignations of the container as the “Ark of the Covenant”(Deut. 9:9, 15) and as “the ark of the testimony” (Exod.27:8; 31:18) seem interchangeable. The NT notes that the ark alsocontained a gold jar of manna and Aaron’s blossoming rod (Heb.9:4; cf. Exod. 16:32–34; Num. 17:8–10). The location ofthe ark became associated with the centralized place of gathering andworship by the Israelites. Moses composed what has come to be calledthe “Song of the Ark” (Num. 10:35–36), signifyingthe ark’s role in preceding the nomadic Israelites in thewilderness and indicating where they should rest.
Inthe book of Joshua, the ark led the people in conquest (3:1–5:1;6:1–25). The crossing of the Jordan (3:7–11) amid dryground, when carrying the ark into the river caused the waters to beswept in a heap, depicts the supernatural relationship between theark and the presence of God. The ark became so closely associatedwith the divine presence that the Israelites assumed that thepresence of God resided within the ark. Only the consecratedLevitical priests could carry the ark, which was covered by threelayers of cloth in order to conceal it from the people (Num. 4:5–6,15, 18–20), who had to remain at least a thousand yards away.In 2 Sam. 6:2–7 the oxen carrying the ark stumbled, andUzzah, who was not a priest, reached out and touched the ark tosteady it, resulting in his death (cf. 1 Chron. 13:7–10).Following the entry into the Promised Land, the ark abided at theGilgal sanctuary, and eventually it shifted from Bethel to Shiloh.
Thefunction of the ark as the place where the tribal confederacy soughtdivine counsel for holy war led also to employing the ark as a warsymbol, carried forth into battle to assure victory (Josh. 6:4–21).This use of the ark most likely originates from ancient Near Easternreligious concepts and practices that associated the presence of agod with an emblematic war throne useful for divination and successin battle. The expression “the Lord Almighty, who is enthronedbetween the cherubim” links God’s roles as king andwarrior, reinforcing the ark as God’s throne or his “footstool”(1 Sam. 4:4), symbolic of the invisibly enthroned deity. OtherCanaanite deities, including El, had footstools that resembledgold-plated and ornate boxes upon which to rest their feet,signifying their regal authority and military power. In 1 Chron.28 the ark is referred to as God’s “footstool,” andthe psalmist enjoins the people to gather and worship at God’sfootstool (Ps. 99:5). Similarly, Ps. 132, a liturgical poem linked tothe formal procession of the ark, refers to the “footstool of[God]” as the centralized place of worship.
TheArk of the Covenant rested in the Shiloh temple in the custody of Eliuntil it was captured by the Philistines, who possessed it in theirterritory for seven months (1 Sam. 4–6). The loss of theark was mourned as symbolizing the abandonment or departure of God’spresence, and yet its capture emphasized the Israelites’ falsepresumptions concerning the ark as a guarantor of military successand reinforced the fact that God could not be manipulated. Followinga plague inflicted by God upon the Philistines, the ark was returnedand remained at Kiriath Jearim for twenty years (6:21–7:2).
Eventually,King David transported the ark to the city of Jerusalem, reinforcingthe political and cultic importance of the location. Here it remainedin a “tent” until it was placed in Solomon’s temple(2 Sam. 6:17; 7:2). The ark disappeared sometime during the latemonarchical period; its capture is not listed in the temple assetsseized by Nebuchadnezzar (2 Kings 25:13–17). The ark wasnever replaced after the return from the Babylonian exile, andJeremiah declared that the ark should not be remade (Jer. 3:16). Theark is not mentioned in Ezekiel’s description of the new temple(Ezek. 40–48).
Thebook of Hebrews mentions the ark in relation to its prominence andpurpose in the temple (9:4–5). In addition, Heb. 9:1–14contrasts the application of Christ’s own blood in the heavenlyholy place with the priestly sprinkling of blood on the “mercyseat” (NIV: “atonement cover”) of the ark.Revelation 11:19 speaks of the ark of God’s covenant beinglocated in the heavens.
TheArk and the Holiness of God
TheArk of the Covenant underscores the holiness of God and his necessaryseparation from sin. The holiness or consecration of those whoapproach God at the ark signifies the importance of cleansing fromimpurity as a prerequisite to maintaining the covenant relationshipwith God. Although the ark and the presence of God became inseparablylinked in the minds of the Israelites, God’s promise to bepresent among them did not imply a spatial or corporeal limitation.The law tablets contained in the ark are inextricably linked with theglory of God’s presence and the point of covenant accessibilitythrough the word of God. The portable nature of the ark, and the tentin which it was housed, emphasizes that God’s presence orrevelation is not limited to a specific location.
TheNT also concretizes the ark to the holiness of God and his law. Godis both merciful and just; his holiness requires propitiation forsin, and his mercy provides it through the blood atonementaccomplished through the death and resurrection of Christ. Christ’ssufficient and efficacious vicarious sacrifice on the cross replacedthe yearly ritual necessary to secure the salvation and forgivenessof God’s people, highlighting the superiority of Christ andsalvation by grace through faith in his redemptive work on the cross.The sacrificial death of Christ provides infinite atonement andreconciliation for believers, who affirm God’s immanence whileat the same time acknowledging his sovereignty and transcendence.Believers look forward to the literal and physical return of Christ,when they will realize the fulfillment of God’s promise to livewith and among them eternally.
One of five principal cities of the Philistines (Josh. 13:3).Ashdod was situated in the coastal plane of Canaan, roughly two andone-half miles inland from the Mediterranean Sea, near the maincoastal route sometimes called the “Way of the Philistines.”The site has been identified (Tel Ashdod) and extensivelyinvestigated.
HistoricalOverview
Ashdodpredates the Philistine presence in the Eastern Mediterranean. Thefirst fortified settlement dates to the Middle Bronze Age (2200–1550BC). Records from Ugarit (Late Bronze Age [1550–1200 BC])reveal that Ashdod participated in the trading of dyed garments andwool (substantiated by the presence of murex shells in situ),and that its population was largely West Semitic. Discovery of partof a stone doorjamb bearing a partial hieroglyphic inscriptiondenoting a high-ranking Egyptian official suggests that Ashdod wasadditionally the site of an Egyptian stronghold palace. Incursion ofSea Peoples into the region began in the late thirteenth century BC.A layer of ash indicates that Ashdod was partly destroyed at thistime. This is followed by evidence of a Philistine presence at Ashdodbeginning in the early twelfth century BC.
ThePhilistines thrived at Ashdod during the Early Iron Age (1200–1000BC). Expansions of the walls about the acropolis and settlement ofthe lower city indicate a growing population. Destruction of thecity’s fortifications during the first half of the tenthcentury BC may be attributed to Pharaoh Siamon (960 BC) or possiblyto a campaign later in David’s reign.
Ashdod’sfortifications were rebuilt, although they were partly destroyed c.760 BC (perhaps by Uzziah [2 Chron. 26:6]). In 712/711 BC theAssyrian army, under orders from Sargon II, sacked Ashdod (Isa.20:1). The remains of some three thousand persons attest to thisevent, as do three fragments from a victory stela discovered at theacropolis. Ashdod was an Assyrian vassal until Assyria’scollapse, at which point Ashdod became vulnerable to Egypt, then toBabylon. Pharaoh Psamtik I sacked the city after a lengthy siege (c.640 BC), and Nebuchadnezzar II later subjugated it (c. 600 BC).Items bearing Hebrew inscriptions indicate trade with Judah duringthe latter seventh century BC.
Ashdoddeclined during the Babylonian period (626–539 BC) but regainedprominence under the Persians, becoming an administrative center forthe region. Ashdod (now called “Azotus”) furtherprospered during the Hellenistic period (post-332 BC), up to the timeit was captured by John Hyrcanus (114 BC). The town again dwindled insignificance during the Roman period relative to the nearby port,Ashdod Yam, and was destroyed during the First Jewish Revolt (AD 67),although habitation persisted into the Byzantine period.
Ashdodin the Bible
Ashdodis mentioned in relation to both the overall success of the Israeliteconquest of Canaan (Josh. 11:22; the feared Anakim remained only inPhilistine territory [see Num. 13:28]) and its unfinished nature(Josh. 13:3). Joshua 15:46–47 lists Ashdod in the territoryallotted to Judah. That this territory remained largely unconqueredby Israel features prominently in the narrative of Judges and Samuel.
Whenthe Ark of the Covenant was captured by the Philistines (1 Sam.4), it was taken to Dagon’s temple at Ashdod (5:1–2).Excavation of Tel Ashdod has yet to identify this cult site, althoughan incense stand portraying a procession of musicians may pertain toDagon’s cult (see 1 Sam. 10:5). In 1 Macc. 10:84 isreported Jonathan’s burning of Azotus (Ashdod) and destructionof Dagon’s temple during the Hellenistic period.
Amongthe prophets, oracles portend the destruction of Ashdod and the otherPhilistine cities (Amos 1:6–8; Zeph. 2:4; Zech. 9:5–6).Jeremiah 25:20 mentions “the people left at Ashdod,”possibly alluding to Psamtik I’s destruction of the city.Conspicuously absent is any mention of Gath, which by this time hadbeen subjugated or destroyed (1 Chron. 1:18; 2 Chron. 26:6;also 2 Kings 12:17).
Referenceis also made to Ashdodites. Notably, “the people of Ashdod”were among those opposed to the rebuilding of Jerusalem’s wallsduring the postexilic period (Neh. 4:7). Intermarriage with the“women from Ashdod” was common among returning Jews (Neh.13:23), and “the language of Ashdod” was spoken by theirchildren (Neh. 13:24).
Overall,the biblical testimony concerning Ashdod coheres remarkably well withthe archaeological evidence from Tel Ashdod.
These books originally formed a single book and were firstdivided into separate books in the LXX. The book of Kings recountsthe history of Israel from the time of Solomon (c. 970 BC) to thedestruction of Jerusalem in 586 BC. Kings continues the narrative of2Samuel, with 1Kings 1:1–2:11 concluding the storyof David. The book has many references back to David (see thepromises to David in 2Sam. 7:1–17; 1Kings 8:14–26),and prophecy spoken in earlier books reaches its fulfillment only inKings (e.g., prophecy against Jericho [Josh. 6:26; 1Kings16:34] and against the house of Eli [1Sam. 2:27–36;3:11–14; 1Kings 2:27]), showing that it is actually partof a larger historical work beginning in Joshua and ending in2Kings.
Authorshipand Date
Thebook of Kings is anonymous. From the text itself, however, we candeduce a probable situation for its composition. The end of Kingstells the story of the destruction of Jerusalem (c.586 BC) andthe beginning of the Babylonian exile, with the last event narrated(the freeing of Jehoiachin to eat with the Babylonian king) dating toaround 560 BC. Therefore, Kings as we know it could not have beencomposed prior to these events. It is unlikely that the book waswritten after the exile; otherwise, the author would have referred tothe return to Jerusalem. This puts the date of the composition ofKings to the period when Judah was in Babylonian exile and probablybetween 560 and 539 BC.
However,parts of the book clearly were written before the exile. The authorof Kings drew on a variety of sources, three of which are explicitlyreferred to in the text (though none survive today): “the bookof the annals of Solomon” (1Kings 11:41), “the bookof the annals of the kings of Israel” (1Kings 14:19), and“the book of the annals of the kings of Judah” (1Kings14:29). These explicit references to sources direct the reader toinformation not given in Kings, leaving open the possibility thateven more sources were used. The book of Chronicles suggests thatprophets who were active in the reigns of the various kings of Judahand Israel were sources for the author of Kings (e.g., 2Chron.9:29 lists the prophets Nathan, Ahijah, and Iddo as sources for thehistory of Solomon). So the Bible itself tells us that multiplesources were used to compose Kings, and that some of these sourcesstem from God’s prophets. It is no wonder that in Jewishtradition the section of the Bible in which Kings is set has beencalled the “Former Prophets.”
Somescholars believe that a first edition of Kings was written before theexile and may have come out during King Josiah’s reign (c. 609BC). Josiah is an important figure in the story: his birth isprophesied (1Kings 13:2) three hundred years in advance, and herestores true worship, living up to the ideal set by David (2Kings22:2; 23:25). Josiah’s religious reforms may have originallybeen the climax to this first edition of Kings, which hoped thatJosiah would fulfill the Davidic promises and was written to supportJosiah’s reforms. After the exile, this preexilic book wasupdated in light of the apostasy of the later kings of Judah in orderto explain that the destruction of Jerusalem resulted from the sinsof these kings (e.g., 2Kings 24:3). This second edition ofKings is what came to be the canonical book of Kings as we know it.
Genre
Thegenre of Kings is clearly that of historiography (history writing),as it presents an account of Israel’s past. Kings is anextraordinary literary achievement. Prior to its composition, therewas nothing that can properly be called “history writing”in the ancient world. Since the writing of Samuel–Kingspredates Greek historiography, many scholars view them as the firsthistory ever written.
Whentreating Kings as history, we must remember that it is not history aswe would write it today. The author had chiefly theological reasonsfor his selection of material, and at times he refers to divinecausation to the exclusion of any human factors. For example, 2Kings15:37 says that God sent the kings of Aram and Israel against Judah,but it does not comment on the political reasons for the attack (suchreasons surely would have existed). Conversely, modern historiographywould focus solely on the human reasons for an event and exclude anypossible divine causation. In this way, Kings does not live up to thestandard of history writing as practiced today, though as ancienthistory writing it is an exemplar.
Thehistory contained within Kings has been corroborated by extrabiblicalmaterial in many ways and fits well into an overall ancient NearEastern historical context. For example, the names of many of thekings referred to in the book have also been found in ancientAssyrian sources. Kings, however, does not agree perfectly with whatwe otherwise know about the history of the ancient Near East, andsome adjustment is necessary to make it fit with other evidence.However, if the partial nature of archaeological evidence and theacknowledgment of the selectivity of the author of Kings are takeninto account, radical distrust of its history is not justified, as itproves itself quite trustworthy.
Style
Kingsis brilliantly written and contains some of the most memorablestories in the Bible. Although it is a historical writing, Kings,like any good novel, contains both round (e.g., Ahab) and flat (e.g.,Omri) characters. Its plot is compelling as it tells the history ofthe kingship in Israel from its apex under Solomon in all his glorydown to the loss of the kingdom, already foreshadowed in 1Kings9:6–9. It begins as a story about one nation under God, but itbecomes the tragic story of two nations that continually turn awayfrom their God only to finally be judged by him.
ThePlan of the Book
Kingsgives an account of each of the kings of Israel and Judah, notingwhen he began to reign, his age at accession, the length of hisreign, the name of his mother, and an evaluation of his reign. Theevaluation of each king is concerned not with economics or militarysuccess; rather, the kings are judged either to have “done evilin the Lord’s sight” or to have “done what wasright in the Lord’s sight,” depending on theirfaithfulness to God and the purity of the nation’s worship. Thegauge for judging the kings is the law of Deuteronomy. According toDeuteronomy, God should be worshiped only in the “place theLord will choose” (Deut. 12:26; see also vv. 5, 11, 14, 18),making worship at other sanctuaries illegitimate. Proper worship ofGod is without the use of aids such as images (e.g., “calves”[1Kings 12:28–30] or “snakes” [2Kings18:4]) or poles, stone pillars, etc.). Deuteronomy heavily influencedKings and is quoted several times (e.g., 1Kings 11:2; 2Kings14:6). In fact, the law book found during Josiah’s reign(2Kings 22:8) appears to be a form of the book of Deuteronomy(as evidenced by the character of the reforms). Due to thisinfluence, the books of Deuteronomy through 2Kings are widelyreferred to as the Deuteronomistic History.
Themes
Wholeheartedreliance on God.Kings is primarily concerned with proper worship and faithfulness toGod. David set the standard of having a heart “fully devoted tothe Lord” (1Kings 15:3) and is the measuring stick bywhich all the southern kings are judged. Thus, Solomon is contrastedwith David when Solomon falls away from God (1Kings 11:4), andwhen Hez-e-kiah trusts in God, he is compared with David (2Kings18:3). In northern Israel Jeroboam and Ahab are the models of thedegenerate king. Jeroboam is known for setting up golden calves(1Kings 12:28) in northern Israel to be used in the worship ofYahweh, and Ahab is infamous for his promotion of Baal worship inIsrael (1Kings 16:30–33). In Kings, when kings of Israelare assessed, they are often said to partake in Jeroboam’s sins(2Kings 10:31) or judged for doing “as Ahab king ofIsrael had done” (2Kings 21:3; see also 8:18, 27; 21:3).This apostasy culminates in the destruction of the northern kingdomby Assyria in 722 BC (2Kings 17).
Exclusivecommitment to Yahweh meant that the worship of other gods was theworst sin of the Israelite kings, and their fortunes were connectedto their policies regarding the worship of Yahweh. Throughout itsstory, Kings contrasts the themes of apostasy and religious reform.Beginning with Jeroboam, most of the kings are apostates and fail toworship properly. Four Judean Kings (Asa, Jehoshaphat, Amaziah, andAzariah) undertake some religious reforms, but they fall short of theideal. Near the end of the story, two Judean kings fulfill the ideal:Hezekiah and Josiah. Yet following their reforms the next king turnsto even greater apostasy, bringing God’s judgment on thenation.
Thefulfillment of the prophetic word.Prophets are prominent in the story of Kings, with both famous(Isaiah, Elijah, Elisha) and anonymous prophets (e.g., 1Kings13) playing important roles as bearers of the prophetic word of God.Many short-term prophecies are fulfilled in the story of Kings (e.g.,1Kings 13:11–32), where the reader can perceive a patternof prophecy and fulfillment that helps to structure the story ofKings. The way a prophecy is fulfilled is often surprising (see theprophecy of 1Kings 20:42 and its fulfillment in 1Kings22:34–35). The prediction of Josiah’s birth and reformcenturies in advance ties together the beginning of Kings with one ofthe most significant events near the end of the book. This shows howhistorical events are at the mercy of the Lord of history and hisprophetic word.
NewTestament Connections
ThroughoutKings the southern kingdom of Judah has Davidic kings on the throneright up until the exile (compared to the northern kingdom of Israel,which changed dynasties ten times). However, the destruction ofJerusalem appears to end the Davidic dynasty. Will the promises toDavid ever come true? The concluding paragraph at the end of Kings,which describes Jehoiachin, the last king from David’s line,being freed from prison and allowed to eat with the Babylonian king,is messianic and holds out hope that the promises to David will befulfilled. Jehoiachin represents the hope for the future deliveranceof Israel and of the world. In 2Kings 25:28 it is told how thenew king of Babylon “spoke kindly to [Jehoiachin] and gave hima seat of honor higher than those of the other kings who were withhim in Babylon.” Here, the Hebrew word for “seat ofhonor” is literally the word for “throne.” Thus,Kings ends with a son of David on the throne! The promises to Davidare still intact. The line of Judah survives, and a tiny shoot hasbegun to sprout from the stump of David, which will culminate in theMessiah himself. The promise that a son of David would rule is neveragain fulfilled, except in Jesus Christ, who is now at the right handof the throne of God and will return one day.
Outline
I.The United Monarchy: The Reign of Solomon (1Kings 1:1–11:25)
II.The Division of the Kingdom (1Kings 11:26–14:31)
III.The Divided Kingdoms of Israel and Judah (1Kings 15:1–16:22)
IV.The Dynasty of Omri and the Baal Cult in Israel and Judah (1Kings16:23–2Kings 12)
V.The Divided Kingdoms of Israel and Judah (2Kings 13–16)
VI.The Fall of Israel (2Kings 17)
VII.The Kingdom of Judah Alone (2Kings 18–23)
VIII.The Fall of Judah (2Kings 24–25)
The books of Samuel tell the story of how kingship began in Israel and was subsequently secured under David. Almost all of David’s own story is recounted in Samuel, including God’s promise to him of a dynasty. This promise became a key seedbed for the messianic hope within the OT, which finds its fulfillment in Jesus as David’s son (Matt. 1:1).
Genre and Purpose
Samuel is part of a block of texts running from Joshua through Kings (excluding Ruth), which is known in the Hebrew Bible as the Former Prophets. This block offers a more or less continuous account of Israel’s life in the land of promise from its entry under Joshua until the exile after Jerusalem was captured by the Babylonians (2Kings 25). Any assessment of the genre and purpose of Samuel must consider its relationship to these surrounding texts, though it should also recognize the distinctive elements of Samuel itself.
At its simplest, Samuel is a work of narrative prose that tells how kingship began in Israel and was secured under David after the failure of Saul, though it also contains a number of important poems. Although contemporary history writing would not be done in the same way, since Samuel points to the ways in which God is active throughout this time, Samuel certainly offers a testimony to this crucial period in Israel’s history. It is not the whole story of the period, as its testimony is concerned with a specific set of issues, and that testimony is related through God’s purposes for Samuel, Saul, and David. But this observation is vital for appreciating that Samuel is not just the story of how kingship came to Israel but is specifically a theological examination of it. It explores how God was at work, fulfilling the hope for kingship that had been expressed through Judg. 17–21, while also providing hope that the exile was not the end of his purposes for Israel as a whole and the kings of David’s line in particular. We should not think of this as a dry piece of history writing, for an important element is also that the telling of this story should entertain and grip those who either read or (perhaps more likely) heard it. Knowing that God had acted in the past for his people and that these actions continued to be important was not enough; the excitement that this should generate also needed to be apparent in the skill with which the story was told.
Outline
I. The Rise of Samuel (1Sam. 1–7)
II. The Birth of Monarchy (1Sam. 8–12)
III. Saul’s Early Reign and Rejection (1Sam. 13–15)
IV. Long Rivalry Narrative: David and Saul (1Sam.16–2Sam. 1)
A. David’s anointing and arrival at court (1Sam. 16–17)
B. David within Saul’s court (1Sam. 18–20)
C. David as an outlaw in Judah (1Sam. 21–26)
D. David in Philistine territory and Saul’s death (1Sam. 27–2Sam. 1)
V. Short Rivalry Narrative: David and Ish-Bosheth (2Sam. 2:1–5:5)
VI. First Summary of David’s Reign (2Sam. 5:6–8:18)
VII. Narrative of David’s Court (2Sam. 9–20)
A. David accepts Mephibosheth (2Sam. 9)
B. The war with Ammon and David’s sin (2Sam. 10–12)
C. Long rebellion narrative: Absalom against David (2Sam. 13–19)
D. Short rebellion narrative: Sheba against David (2Sam. 20)
VIII. Second Summary of David’s Reign (2Sam. 21–24)
Composition
Authorship and sources. The books of Samuel are anonymous, and any assessment of their authorship needs to start with this basic fact. There is a tradition in the Talmud (b.B.Bat. 14b; 15a) that associates the book with Samuel, Nathan, and Gad, presumably concluding that the books of Samuel constitute the source mentioned by 1Chron. 29:29. But this reference is only to information on David’s life and thus is unlikely to refer to the whole of Samuel. Since Samuel’s own death is recorded in 1Sam. 25:1, the book’s title in our tradition (in the LXX the books of Samuel are the first two books of Kingdoms, which continue into Kings) is unlikely to refer to authorship. Rather, it is more likely that a later author has drawn together a range of source materials in order to offer a coherent testimony about the origins of kingship.
For some time, the main sources behind Samuel seemed to have been identified, and they included a series of Shiloh traditions concerning the end of the house of Eli and the rise of Samuel (1Sam. 1:1–4:1a), an ark narrative (2Sam. 4:1b–7:1; 6), traditions concerning Saul and the origins of kingship (1Sam. 7:2–15:35), a history of David’s rise (1Sam. 16:1–2Sam. 5:5), a succession narrative (2Sam. 9–20), and a Samuel appendix (2Sam. 21–24). Within this analysis, the place of 2Sam. 5:6–25 and 2Sam. 7:1–8:17 remained unclear, but the general thought was that the sources were more or less placed one after the other in their chronological sequence. But the probability of this conclusion has been challenged in recent times because the various sections of the books are clearly aware of information in other parts, so that the whole is actually well integrated. In addition, the actual boundaries of the sources remained unclear. An unfortunate effect of the source theories is that they tended to downplay some parts of the book, especially 2Sam. 21–24, as being of less importance, whereas some recent studies have shown that they are closely integrated into the rest of the book, tying together themes developed elsewhere while also showing the structural integrity of the whole of Samuel.
Samuel is likely the end product of several stages of material collected together, rather than being the product of sources that are kept intact, but it is still a unified work. Possibly the oldest material is the collection of longer poems in 1Sam. 2:1–10; 2Sam. 1:17–27; 22:1–23:7, all of which draws on common themes and language and comments on the nature of kingship. The opening and closing blocks form the bookends, raising the hope of kingship (1Sam. 2:1–10) and then commenting on how the king must submit to God’s reign (2Sam. 22:1–23:7). In the central poem (2Sam. 1:17–27) David laments the deaths of Saul and Jonathan. It is likely that these poems were joined with the stories about Samuel, Saul, and David in the ninth century BC but were then carefully placed to comment on the stories and yet also be commented on by them. Further editing may have continued until the time of Hezekiah in the late eighth century BC. Later on, more or less the whole of Samuel as we know it was included in the Former Prophets, perhaps during the exile. The important point to note here is that Samuel is a carefully composed whole and not simply a collection of source materials.
Literary devices. Evidence for the nature of the book’s composition can be seen in how it employs certain literary devices throughout. Two that are worth noting are the way the text plays with narrative chronology and employs repetition in various forms. The play with narrative chronology means that although the movement of the book is broadly chronological (moving from the origins of the monarchy to the latter period of David’s reign), not every element is recorded in its actual chronological sequence, since at some points other factors were more important. Alternatively, at some points different narrative strands are brought into a chronological relationship with one another, most notably in comparing the locations of David and Saul in 1Sam. 27–2Sam. 1. A simple example of relating material outside its chronological sequence occurs in 1Sam. 26:12, where it is said that God had caused Saul’s soldiers to sleep so that David could enter Saul’s camp only after David had reached Saul, though clearly the soldiers must already have been asleep.
At other points, the breaks with chronological sequence cover different stories about David. For example, in 2Sam. 5:17–8:14 there are four accounts about David, two in which he overcomes enemies (5:17–25; 8:1–14) and two associated with events in Jerusalem and public worship (6:1–7:29). Since 7:1 tells us that David’s desire to build a temple came after God had delivered him from all his enemies, it follows that the events of chapter 7 must have come after those of 8:1–14. Here, arranging the material to highlight the theme of public worship was more important than placing it in chronological sequence.
This same section also demonstrates the use of repetition. Hence, 5:17–25 recounts two nearly identical defeats of the Philistines in which David must trust God, while the victories in 8:1–14 are twice said to come about because God gave David victory wherever he went (8:6, 14). Similarly, both 6:1–23 and 7:1–29 depend upon interest in the ark and thus mutually interpret each other. Other large-scale repetitions include two announcements of the coming of kingship (1Sam. 2:10, 34), two announcements of the end of Eli and his family in the sanctuary at Shiloh (1Sam. 2:27–36; 3:10–14), and two times when David does not kill Saul (1Sam. 24; 26). In an oral culture, such repetitions are not evidence of poor composition but rather are a crucial tool for emphasizing the central themes being developed. In addition, variations within each repetition are a tool for increasing the audience’s interest, showing that the authors of Samuel were interested in both giving historical testimony and entertaining their audience.
Text
It is generally agreed that the text of Samuel poses more than its fair share of difficulties, something that can be seen in the often significant differences between the received Hebrew text (MT) and the early translations, especially the main Greek translation (LXX). For example, in 1Sam. 17 the best-regarded edition of the LXX lacks vv. 12–31, 50, 55–58, and even in shared material it is sometimes significantly shorter. It is generally agreed that the Greek version resolves a number of anomalies, but is this because the MT has been expanded or because the LXX has been abbreviated? In addition, three significant Samuel manuscripts were found at Qumran. Although two of these are only fragmentary, one covers significant portions of Samuel. Although the disputed portions of 1Sam. 17 are absent from it, there are some points where it appears to support the LXX and others where it agrees with the MT while also introducing some other issues of its own.
It is clear, therefore, that complex issues are involved in determining the text of Samuel, and one must avoid taking a doctrinaire position and allow each point to be resolved on its own merits. At the same time, the difficulties should not be magnified beyond reason, since large sections of the text can be established with reasonable certainty, and for all the problems, the MT remains a reliable guide. One might suggest in the case of 1Sam. 17, for example, that the LXX text represents an early attempt to address apparent difficulties in the narrative (especially the question of when Saul met David) that nevertheless failed to realize that not everything in Samuel is narrated in exact chronological order. Nevertheless, anyone who compares different translations of Samuel (e.g., NIV and NRSV) will notice variants and should make use of good commentaries at that point.
Central Themes
The reign of God. Kingship lies at the heart of Samuel. But although it is concerned with the story of Israel’s first two kings (Abimelek in Judg. 9 is an aberration and probably only a local figure), it places their story within the framework of God’s reign. No matter what authority a king in Israel might claim, it was always subject to God’s greater authority. Indeed, Samuel makes clear that God did not need a king but rather chose the monarchy as the means by which his own reign might be demonstrated.
An important way in which God’s reign is demonstrated is through the motif of the reversal of fortunes, in which the powerful are brought down and the weak raised. This is announced in Hannah’s Song (1Sam. 2:4–8) and is then demonstrated when God removed the corrupt family of Eli from their position of power in the sanctuary at Shiloh (2:27–36; 4:1–18). On the other hand, Samuel himself came to prominence even though he had no position of power. Saul, likewise, although a member of a relatively wealthy family (9:1–2), knew that he was not someone who had automatic power (9:21) but still was raised up to be king by God. Yet when he, like Eli before him, became corrupt and clung to power rather than submit to God, he too was removed so that he could be replaced (15:28–29).
David also came from a humble position as the youngest son in his family (1Sam. 16:11), but unlike Eli and Saul, he would not grasp power for himself. Indeed, he twice refused to kill Saul when he had the chance (1Sam. 24; 26) and punished those who claimed that they could exercise violence on his behalf (2Sam. 1:11–16; 4:9–12). Even when it seemed that David had later lost all to Absalom, he held to the fact that he could reign only as long as he had God’s support (2Sam. 15:25–26). This, in fact, is a central theme in 2Sam. 7 when David wanted to build a temple for God, for there it is made clear that David cannot act without God’s authority, and that his descendants will have authority as long as they too submit to God (2Sam. 7:11b–15). David’s closing songs (22:1–23:7) make clear that the king has no authority apart from God.
Kingship. Kingship in Israel is closely related to the theme of God’s reign. The possibility of kingship first arises in Hannah’s Song (1Sam. 2:10) and is confirmed by the man of God who announces the judgment against Eli’s family (2:34). Both references occur before Israel’s elders requested a king because of the failure of Samuel’s sons (8:1–9), indicating that the request for a king did not take God by surprise. In addition, it indicates that authentic kingship in Israel could only be that which was initiated by God.
The story of Saul’s rise to the throne needs to be read in light of this. Although the human move to kingship stemmed from the request of the elders for a king (1Sam. 8:4–9), it was still the case that Saul could become king only because of God’s decision. Although 1Sam. 8–12 often has been broken down into supposedly conflicting sources, it is better to read it as a unified text but to note that the narrator’s voice is not equivalent to any of the characters that speak through it. When the text is understood in this way, it is possible to appreciate that kingship was part of God’s purposes for Israel, but it needed to follow his model. Kings in Israel could prosper only when they submitted to the greater reign of God. It was Saul’s mistake that he did not recognize this. David, although he made some terrible mistakes, always understood this truth, and his closing songs (2Sam. 22:1–23:7) reflect on it. David learned what Saul never did: power is never something to be grasped; rather, it can only be accepted as a gracious gift from God to be used for his purposes.
New Testament Connections
The importance of the books of Samuel for the NT is far greater than its five direct citations there (Acts 13:22; Rom. 15:9; 2Cor. 6:18 [2×]; Heb. 1:5) might indicate. The theme of kingship and the associated promise to David in 2Sam. 7 are fundamental to the messianic hope throughout the OT and are picked up in the NT. Even when the NT cites other OT texts (such as Ps. 2) with reference to Jesus, it is still the books of Samuel that lie behind the citation. In addition, the NT frequently indicates that Jesus was a son of David (e.g., Matt. 1:1). Although such texts do not cite Samuel directly, they clearly allude to it because of God’s promise that David’s throne would be established forever (2Sam. 7:16). Jesus’ ministry transcends that of David in every way, but we cannot understand his ministry apart from David and God’s promise to him.
A sacred cultic object, in the shape of a box, thatrepresented the presence of God among the Israelites. The ark (Heb.’aron), constructed in wood, measured 45 inches long, 27 incheswide, and 27 inches high (Exod. 25:10), and it was transported bymeans of two poles inserted on either side of the ark. The mostimportant aspects of the ark were the cover and the cherubim attachedto the ark cover. Blood was ritually sprinkled on the cover, whichwas the designated place of atonement. In the earliest accounts, theark became the place of atonement, meeting, and revelation betweenGod and Israel.
Ina few instances the Hebrew word ’aron also denotes a collectionbox (NIV: “chest”) in the temple (2 Kings 12:9–10;2 Chron. 24:8, 10–11), and in one case it refers toJoseph’s sarcophagus, or coffin (Gen. 50:26). The Scripturesmention the ark 195 times, frequently (82 times) in association withthe Lord or God, resulting in expressions such as “the Ark ofthe Covenant of the Lord,” the “ark of the God ofIsrael,” and the “ark of God.”
TheFunction and Locations of the Ark
Theark was housed first in the portable sanctuary or tabernacle used forworship in early Israelite history, and Exodus and Deuteronomy notethat it served as a receptacle for the “testimony” or twotablets of the Ten Commandments. Consequently, the ark is oftenreferred to as the “ark of the testimony,” since theHebrew word for “testimony” is synonymous with the commonHebrew word for “covenant” (Pss. 25:10; 132:12), and thedesignations of the container as the “Ark of the Covenant”(Deut. 9:9, 15) and as “the ark of the testimony” (Exod.27:8; 31:18) seem interchangeable. The NT notes that the ark alsocontained a gold jar of manna and Aaron’s blossoming rod (Heb.9:4; cf. Exod. 16:32–34; Num. 17:8–10). The location ofthe ark became associated with the centralized place of gathering andworship by the Israelites. Moses composed what has come to be calledthe “Song of the Ark” (Num. 10:35–36), signifyingthe ark’s role in preceding the nomadic Israelites in thewilderness and indicating where they should rest.
Inthe book of Joshua, the ark led the people in conquest (3:1–5:1;6:1–25). The crossing of the Jordan (3:7–11) amid dryground, when carrying the ark into the river caused the waters to beswept in a heap, depicts the supernatural relationship between theark and the presence of God. The ark became so closely associatedwith the divine presence that the Israelites assumed that thepresence of God resided within the ark. Only the consecratedLevitical priests could carry the ark, which was covered by threelayers of cloth in order to conceal it from the people (Num. 4:5–6,15, 18–20), who had to remain at least a thousand yards away.In 2 Sam. 6:2–7 the oxen carrying the ark stumbled, andUzzah, who was not a priest, reached out and touched the ark tosteady it, resulting in his death (cf. 1 Chron. 13:7–10).Following the entry into the Promised Land, the ark abided at theGilgal sanctuary, and eventually it shifted from Bethel to Shiloh.
Thefunction of the ark as the place where the tribal confederacy soughtdivine counsel for holy war led also to employing the ark as a warsymbol, carried forth into battle to assure victory (Josh. 6:4–21).This use of the ark most likely originates from ancient Near Easternreligious concepts and practices that associated the presence of agod with an emblematic war throne useful for divination and successin battle. The expression “the Lord Almighty, who is enthronedbetween the cherubim” links God’s roles as king andwarrior, reinforcing the ark as God’s throne or his “footstool”(1 Sam. 4:4), symbolic of the invisibly enthroned deity. OtherCanaanite deities, including El, had footstools that resembledgold-plated and ornate boxes upon which to rest their feet,signifying their regal authority and military power. In 1 Chron.28 the ark is referred to as God’s “footstool,” andthe psalmist enjoins the people to gather and worship at God’sfootstool (Ps. 99:5). Similarly, Ps. 132, a liturgical poem linked tothe formal procession of the ark, refers to the “footstool of[God]” as the centralized place of worship.
TheArk of the Covenant rested in the Shiloh temple in the custody of Eliuntil it was captured by the Philistines, who possessed it in theirterritory for seven months (1 Sam. 4–6). The loss of theark was mourned as symbolizing the abandonment or departure of God’spresence, and yet its capture emphasized the Israelites’ falsepresumptions concerning the ark as a guarantor of military successand reinforced the fact that God could not be manipulated. Followinga plague inflicted by God upon the Philistines, the ark was returnedand remained at Kiriath Jearim for twenty years (6:21–7:2).
Eventually,King David transported the ark to the city of Jerusalem, reinforcingthe political and cultic importance of the location. Here it remainedin a “tent” until it was placed in Solomon’s temple(2 Sam. 6:17; 7:2). The ark disappeared sometime during the latemonarchical period; its capture is not listed in the temple assetsseized by Nebuchadnezzar (2 Kings 25:13–17). The ark wasnever replaced after the return from the Babylonian exile, andJeremiah declared that the ark should not be remade (Jer. 3:16). Theark is not mentioned in Ezekiel’s description of the new temple(Ezek. 40–48).
Thebook of Hebrews mentions the ark in relation to its prominence andpurpose in the temple (9:4–5). In addition, Heb. 9:1–14contrasts the application of Christ’s own blood in the heavenlyholy place with the priestly sprinkling of blood on the “mercyseat” (NIV: “atonement cover”) of the ark.Revelation 11:19 speaks of the ark of God’s covenant beinglocated in the heavens.
TheArk and the Holiness of God
TheArk of the Covenant underscores the holiness of God and his necessaryseparation from sin. The holiness or consecration of those whoapproach God at the ark signifies the importance of cleansing fromimpurity as a prerequisite to maintaining the covenant relationshipwith God. Although the ark and the presence of God became inseparablylinked in the minds of the Israelites, God’s promise to bepresent among them did not imply a spatial or corporeal limitation.The law tablets contained in the ark are inextricably linked with theglory of God’s presence and the point of covenant accessibilitythrough the word of God. The portable nature of the ark, and the tentin which it was housed, emphasizes that God’s presence orrevelation is not limited to a specific location.
TheNT also concretizes the ark to the holiness of God and his law. Godis both merciful and just; his holiness requires propitiation forsin, and his mercy provides it through the blood atonementaccomplished through the death and resurrection of Christ. Christ’ssufficient and efficacious vicarious sacrifice on the cross replacedthe yearly ritual necessary to secure the salvation and forgivenessof God’s people, highlighting the superiority of Christ andsalvation by grace through faith in his redemptive work on the cross.The sacrificial death of Christ provides infinite atonement andreconciliation for believers, who affirm God’s immanence whileat the same time acknowledging his sovereignty and transcendence.Believers look forward to the literal and physical return of Christ,when they will realize the fulfillment of God’s promise to livewith and among them eternally.
The names of God given in the Bible are an important means ofrevelation about his character and works. The names come from threesources: God himself, those who encounter him in the biblical record,and the biblical writers. This article is concerned mainly with thenames that occur in the OT, though the NT will be referenced whenhelpful.
Inthe Bible the meaning of names is often significant and points to thecharacter of the person so named. As might be expected, this isespecially true for God. The names that he gives to himself alwaysare a form of revelation; the names that humans give to God often area form of testimony.
Yahweh:The Lord
Pronunciation.Unquestionably, for OT revelation the most important name is “(the)Lord.” In English Bibles this represents the name declared byGod to Moses at the burning bush (“I am who I am” [Exod.3:13–15]) and the related term used elsewhere in the OT; inHebrew this term consists of the four consonants YHWH and istherefore known as the Tetragrammaton (“four letters”).Hebrew does not count vowels as part of its alphabet; in biblicaltimes one simply wrote the consonants of a word and the readersupplied the correct vowels by knowing the vocabulary, grammar, andcontext. However, to avoid violating the commandment in the Decaloguethat prohibits the misuse of God’s name (Exod. 20:7; Deut.5:11), the Jews stopped pronouncing it. Consequently, no one todayknows its correct original pronunciation, but the best evidenceavailable suggests “Yahweh,” which has become theconventional pronunciation (consider the Hebrew word “hallelujah,”which actually is “hallelu-Yah,” hence “praise theLord”). In ancient Jewish tradition, “Adonai” (“myLord”) was substituted for “Yahweh.” In fact, whenHebrew eventually developed a vowel notation system, instead of thevowels for “Yahweh,” the vowels for “Adonai”were indicated whenever YHWH appeared in the biblical text, as areminder. Combining the consonants YHWH with the vowels of “Adonai”yields something like “Yehowah,” which is the origin ofthe familiar (but mistaken and nonexistent) “Jehovah.”English Bibles typically use “Lord” (small capitalletters) for “Yahweh,” and “Lord” (regularletters) for “Adonai,” which distinguishes thetwo.
Meaning.More vital than the matter of the pronunciation of YHWH is thequestion of its meaning. There seem to be two main opinions. One seesYHWH as denoting eternal self-existence, partly because it issuggested by the grammar of Exod. 3:14 (the words “I am”use a form of the Hebrew verb that suggests being without beginningor end) and partly because that is the meaning Jesus apparentlyascribes to it in John 8:58. The other opinion, suggested by usage,is that YHWH indicates dynamic, active, divine presence: God’sbeing present in a special way to act on someone’s behalf(e.g., Gen. 26:28; 39:2–3; Josh. 6:27; 1Sam. 18:12–14).This idea also appears in the episode of the burning bush (Exod.3:12): when Moses protests his inadequacy to confront Pharaoh, Godassures him of his presence, a reality noted with other prophets(1Sam. 3:19; Jer. 1:8).
Perhapsthe best points of reference for understanding the meaning of YHWHare God’s own proclamations. In addition to Exod. 3:13–15,at least two other passages in Exodus give God’s commentary (asit were) about the meaning of his name. An important one is Exod.34:5–7. A key passage in the theology proper of ancient Israel,its themes echo in later OT Scripture (Num. 14:18–19; Ps.103:7–12; Jon. 4:2). What is noteworthy about the texts citedis that all of them say something remarkable about the grace of God.This fits, for the revelation of Exod. 34:5–7 is given in thecontext of covenant renewal after the incident of the golden calf.Moses invokes God’s name in the Numbers text to avoidcatastrophic judgment when the Israelites refuse to enter thepromised land. The psalm text picks up this theme and connects itwith God’s revelation of his ways to the chosen people. Jonah,remarkably, affirms that the same grace extends even toward a wickedGentile city such as Nineveh.
Anothersuch passage is Exod. 6:2–8.Here God reaffirms hisredemptive purpose for captive Israel, despite the fact that Moses’first encounter with Pharaoh has not gone well. God assures theprophet that he has remembered his covenant with the patriarchs, whomhe says did not know him as “Yahweh,” which probablymeans that the patriarchs did not experience him in the way orcharacter that their descendants would in the exodus event (though itis possible to translate the Hebrew here as a rhetorical questionwith an affirmative idea: “And indeed, by my name Yahweh did Inot make myself known to them?”). God then proceeds to outlinethe redemptive experience in its fullness: deliverance from bondage,reception into a covenant relationship, and possession of the landpromised to their ancestors (vv. 6–8). The statement isbracketed with this declaration: “I am the Lord” (vv. 2,8). One stated purpose of this redemptive work is that Israel mightcome to understand this (v.7). This is important to notebecause a central theme of Exodus as a book is the identity of theGod of Israel. This concern prompts Moses to ask for God’s nameat the burning bush (3:13), and this contempt for the God of theenslaved Hebrews causes Pharaoh to be dismissive at his first meetingwith Moses and Aaron (5:2). Moses asks with the concern of a seekerand receives one of the most profound declarations of God’sidentity in the Bible. Pharaoh asks with the contempt of a scornerand receives one of the most powerful displays of God’sidentity in the Bible (the plagues). The contrast is both strikingand instructive. The meaning of God’s name, then, is revealedin works as well as words, and his purpose is that not just hispeople but all peoples may come to understand who he is. Yet anothermajestic statement in the book of Exodus (9:13–16) makes thisabundantly clear.
Basedon this pattern of usage, the name “Yahweh” seems tosignify especially the active presence of God to bless, deliver, orotherwise aid his people. Where this presence is absent, there is nosuccess, victory, protection, or peace (Num. 14:39–45; Josh.7:10–12; Judg. 16:20; 1Sam. 16:13–14). The messagethat God not only is but also is present to save and deliver may wellbe the most important truth communicated in the OT, and it is onlynatural to see its ultimate embodiment in the person and work ofChrist (Isa. 7:14; cf. Matt. 1:21–23).
Nameused in combination.The name “Yahweh” also is used in combination with otherterms. After God grants a military victory to Israel over theAmalekites, Moses names a commemorative altar “Yahweh Nissi,”meaning “the Lord is my Banner” (Exod. 17:15). InEzekiel’s temple vision Jerusalem is called “YahwehShammah,” meaning “the Lord is there” (Ezek.48:35). A familiar expression is “the Lord of hosts,”which is generally comparable to the expression “commander inchief” used in American culture (cf. 1Kings 22:19–23).
Elohim
Thisis the first term for God encountered in the Bible, right in theopening verse. It is a more generic term, denoting deity in contrastto humans or angels. “Elohim” is a plural form; thesingular terms “El” and “Eloah” are usedoccasionally, particularly in poetic texts. “El” is acommon term in the biblical world; in fact, it is the name for thefather of Baal in the Canaanite religion. This may explain why theBible commonly uses the plural form, to distinguish the one true God,the God of Israel, from his pagan rivals. Others explain the pluralform as a “plural of majesty” or “plural ofintensity,” though it is uncertain just what this would mean.Some see the foundation for NT revelation of the Trinity (Gen.1:26–27; 11:6–7; cf. John 17:20–22), but this isunlikely. The plural form also can serve simply as a common noun,referring to pagan deities (Exod. 12:12), angels (Ps. 97:7,arguably), or even human authorities (Exod. 22:28, possibly).
“El”also occurs in combination with other descriptive terms. The bestknown is “El Shaddai,” meaning “God Almighty”(Gen. 17:1). The precise meaning of “Shaddai” isuncertain, but it seems to have the notion of “great/powerfulone.” The distressed Hagar, caught, comforted, and counseled bythe mysterious personage at a well, calls God “El Roi,”which means “the God who sees me” (Gen. 16:13). One ofthe most exalted expressions to describe God is “El Elyon,”meaning “God Most High.” This title seems to haveparticular reference to God as the owner and master of creation (Gen.14:18–20).
Adonai
Asnoted above, this common word meaning simply “(my) lord/master”is used regularly in place of the personal name of God revealed toMoses in Exod. 3:14. And in the OT of most English Bibles this isindicated by printing “Lord” as opposed to “Lord”(using small capital letters). However, “Adonai” is usedof God in some noteworthy instances, such as Isaiah’s loftyvision of God exalted in Isa. 6 and the prophecy of Immanuel in Isa.7:14. In time, this became the preferred term for referring to God,and the LXX reflected this by using the Greek word kyrios (“lord”)for Yahweh. This makes the ease with which NT writers transfer theuse of the term to Jesus (e.g., 1Cor. 12:3) a strong indicationof their Christology.
This brutal practice effectively ended a person’smilitary career, even if only performed on one eye (1Sam. 11:2;cf. 4Q51 10; Josephus, Ant. 6.71). It could also be punitive (2Kings25:7; 4Macc. 5:30). The loss of both eyes made one a dependentor slave, since only the simplest work could be done (so with Samson[Judg. 16:21]). Eye gouging also refers figuratively to eitherenslaving or deceiving someone (Num. 16:14) and to the severemeasures to take against one’s own sin (Matt. 5:29; 18:9).
Also known as kherem warfare or Yahweh war. The term “holywar,” though never used in the Bible, characterizes well thewars that Israel fought at God’s command, particularly thosewithin the Promised Land. God is present with Israel in war, and thusthe battlefield becomes holy ground. God gives Israel instructionsconcerning the waging of war in Deut. 7, 20. From these passages,plus the historical accounts of Israel’s wars, we can describeholy war as follows.
Beforethe Battle
Godtells Israel when to go to war. Israel’s leaders cannot engagein battle without first hearing from God. God reveals himself toJoshua, for instance, before the battle of Jericho to give himinstructions (Josh. 5:13–15). David inquires of God through thepriest Abiathar, who presumably uses oracular devices to discoverGod’s will (1Sam. 23:1–6). Joshua makes a seriouserror in not seeking God’s will in the matter of the Gibeonites(Josh. 9:14).
Oncethe Israelites learn that God wants them to go to battle, they mustspiritually prepare themselves. Since God makes his presence known onthe battlefield, the troops must be in a state of ritual puritycomparable to those who visit the sanctuary. Before the conquest, forinstance, it is necessary for the fighting men to undergocircumcision and to observe the Passover (Josh. 5:2–12).Prebattle sacrifices are also required (1Sam.13).
Duringthe Battle
TheArk of the Covenant plays a central role in holy war, carried bypriests and accompanying the army. The ark is a powerful symbol ofGod’s presence and indicates to the army that God fights forthem. The march into battle takes the form of a religious procession.The priests carrying the ark go first, while singers praise God(2Chron. 20:20–21). The long march in the wilderness hasthe character of such a march into battle, since Moses begins theday’s journey by shouting, “Rise up, Lord! May yourenemies be scattered; may your foes flee before you” (Num.10:35). Then the ark carried by priests leads the way.
SinceGod is present with the army, the number of troops and the quality oftheir weapons are unimportant. Indeed, on occasion when Israel has anample supply of troops, God commands that the war leader reduce theirnumber, as in the famous story of Gideon paring down his troops fromthirty-two thousand to three hundred. The purpose of this reductionis to demonstrate to the people with certainty that they win thebattle only because of God’s strength. The inexperienced David,armed with a slingshot, expresses this sentiment to the mercenarygiant Goliath before he kills him: “You come against me withsword and spear and javelin, but I come against you in the name ofthe Lord Almighty, the God of the armies of Israel, whom you havedefied.... All those gathered here will know thatit is not by sword or spear that the Lord saves; for the battle isthe Lord’s, and he will give all of you into our hands”(1Sam. 17:45, 47). Although the Israelites must engage theenemy, they know for certain that it is God who provides the victory.
Afterthe Battle
SinceGod wins the battle for Israel, the proper response is praise. The OTcontains many songs that celebrate victory in warfare (Exod. 15;Judg. 5; Pss. 24; 98; 149).
Thetreatment of the plunder and prisoners of war depends on whether thebattle takes place in the promised land. If the battle takes placeoutside the land, then, while the men are killed, the women andchildren are spared. If the battle takes place in the land, thenkherem goes into effect. The Hebrew word kherem is difficult totranslate (possibilities include “complete destruction,”“things under the ban,” “things devoted to theLord”), but it is clear that it means that all the plunder goesto God (the sanctuary treasury) and that all the people (men, women,and children), and sometimes all the animals, are killed. The purposeof this is to keep the inhabitants of the land from influencingIsrael to worship other gods. Also, God uses Israel as an instrumentof his judgment against these sinful nations.
Warfareagainst Israel
Whilemost divinely ordained warfare was directed toward Israel’senemies, God also used foreign nations to judge his sinful people.The initial defeat at Ai (Josh. 7), the capture of the ark by thePhilistines at the time of Eli (1Sam. 4), and the destructionof Jerusalem and the temple by the Babylonians (Lam. 2) are examples.
NewTestament Holy War
Theprophets who ministered during the exilic and postexilic periodsannounced that God would appear again in the future. The people ofIsrael were living under the oppressive hand of Babylon and thenPersia, but they were comforted by the idea that God would come andsave them from their enemies (Dan. 7; Zech. 14; Mal.4).
Whenthe NT opens, John the Baptist proclaims that the time of judgmentannounced by these prophets has come (Matt. 3:7–12). After hebaptizes Jesus, he is put in prison and hears reports of Jesus’ministry that disturb him. He wonders why Jesus is not bringingviolent judgment against the enemies of God (Matt. 11:1–15).But Jesus has heightened and intensified the warfare so that it isdirected against the “powers and principalities,” andthis battle is won with spiritual weapons (2Cor. 10:3–6;Eph. 6:10–20). Indeed, the ultimate victory is achieved not bykilling but by dying. Paul describes the crucifixion and ascensionusing warfare language in Eph. 4:7–10; Col. 2:13–15.
John,however, was not wrong. The book of Revelation is the fulleststatement of Christ’s return, which will signal the final war.In this war, all evil, both spiritual and human, will be brought toan end (Rev. 19:11–21).
The land of Israel is strategically located on a land bridgebetween significant geopolitical powers. About the size of NewJersey, it is geographically diverse, ranging from fertile mountainsin northern Galilee to the arid Negev steppe. It was indeed the“testing ground of faith” in which God planted hispeople.
The“Land Between”
TheMediterranean Sea to the west and the great Arabian Desert to theeast confined the flow of military and commercial traffic to thisland bridge. Throughout most of Israel’s history, Egypt and thesuccession of political entities in Mesopotamia were intent onexpanding their empires; Israel was in between. To a lesser extent,this also involved invaders coming from or through Anatolia (modernTurkey).
Thesea and the desert also affect the weather patterns as Israel isdependent on rainfall in the winter months and dew in the summer forits continued agricultural fertility. The promises regarding the“early and latter rains” (autumn and spring) indicateblessing (Deut. 11:14; Jer. 5:24; Joel 2:23). The prospects ofdrought and famine hover over the land. These vulnerabilities toenemy attack and potential lack of rainfall figure prominently inGod’s challenge to faithful obedience (Deut. 11:10–17;28:25).
GeographicalRegions
Thereare four north-south longitudinal zones that help to define thegeography of Israel. From west to east, they are the coastal plain,the hill country, the Jordan Rift Valley, and Trans-jordan. South ofthese zones lies the Negev, a marginal region between Israel properand Sinai.
Coastalplain.The coastal plain extends almost the entire length of Israel, withthe exception of Mount Carmel’s promontory, jutting out intothe Mediterranean Sea. Because of the straight coastline, there areno natural good harbors as there are farther north in Lebanon. Thisregion characteristically was controlled by more cosmopolitan andgenerally hostile non-Israelites, the most notable being thePhilistines in the south. As a result of these factors, theIsraelites generally were not a seafaring people, and in fact theyseemed to view the sea as a place of chaos and danger (e.g., Pss.42:7; 74:13–14; Jon. 2:2–7).
Muchof the coastal plain was swampy in antiquity due to calcifiedsandstone ridges along the coastline that prevented runoff from thehills from flowing unimpeded into the sea. In addition, sand dunesalong the coast were obstacles to travel. Because this region wasrelatively flat and easily traversed along the eastern edge, theInternational Coastal Highway skirted the swamps and dunes andcarried the major traffic through the land. Erosion from the hillcountry to the east brought excellent soil to the plain. Once theswamps were drained in the twentieth century, the plains becamefertile farming areas.
Thecoastal plain has significant subdivisions. To the north of MountCarmel, the Plain of Akko includes a crescent-shaped area around thecity of Akko and extends to Rosh HaNikra, a promontory at theboundary with Lebanon. Immediately south of Mount Carmel is the smallPlain of Dor, generally under the control of foreigners and notsignificant in the biblical text. The Crocodile River separates thePlain of Dor from the Sharon Plain. In the early first century AD,Herod the Great built Caesarea Maritima on the site of Strato’sTower along the coast of the Sharon Plain and constructed an immenseartificial harbor (Josephus, Ant. 15.331–41). It was Herod’sintent for Caesarea to serve as the entry point for Roman cultureinto what he considered to be the backwaters of Palestine. In God’splan, however, the process was reversed: Caesarea became a majorChristian center, and the gospel went out through the entire RomanEmpire.
TheYarqon River, with its source at Aphek, separates the Sharon and thePhilistine plains. Because this created a bottleneck for theInternational Coastal Highway, whoever controlled Aphek had amilitary and commercial advantage. It is significant that thePhilistines were at Aphek when the Israelites took the ark of thecovenant to battle (1Sam. 4). The Philistine Plain extendsfifty miles south to Besor Wadi (dry riverbed) in the western Negev(see below). Its width ranges from about ten miles in the north totwenty-five miles in the south. The five significant Philistinecities were Gaza, Ashkelon, Ashdod, Gath, and Ekron.
Hillcountry.A mountainous spine runs from the north to the south, with severalaberrations due to seismic activity in the distant geologic past. Thehill countries of Judah, Benjamin, Ephraim, and Manasseh are in thesouthern two-thirds of the country. Because the terrain is rugged,with steep V-shaped valleys, these regions are somewhat more isolatedand protected, especially in Judah and Ephraim. Travel in theinterior is along the north-south ridge, often called the “wayof the patriarchs” because Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob journeyedthis route, stopping at Shechem, Bethel, Salem (Jerusalem), Hebron,and finally Beersheba at the southern end of the mountain range.Agriculture in the hill country is excellent when there is sufficientrainfall. The hard limestone bedrock means that springs are bountifuland the eroded terra rossa soil is productive. The triad of cropsthat appears in the Bible includes grain (“bread”), newwine, and oil (Deut. 11:14; Joel 1:10), noted in the order in whichthey are harvested.
Westof the Judean hill country are lower, rolling foothills known as theShephelah. Cut through by five significant east-west valleys, thisregion was a buffer zone between the people living in the hillcountry and the Philistines or other foreign forces passing throughon the International Coastal Highway. When Israel was particularlyvulnerable, these valleys served as invasion routes into theheartland of Judah. The most famous of these, the Elah Valley, wasthe site of the face-off between David and the Philistine warriorGoliath (1Sam.17).
Onthe eastern side of the hill country, especially in the tribal areasof Judah and Benjamin, lies the wilderness. Because most of theprecipitation falls on the western slopes of the mountain range,rainfall for the regions right around the Dead Sea (in the “rainshadow”) is less than four inches per year. Sparsely inhabited,the wilderness was occasionally a place of refuge, as when David wasfleeing from Saul (1Sam. 23–26). Generally, it was viewedas a place to pass through. When the Israelites conquered the land,they traversed the wilderness to get to the central Benjamin Plateau(Josh. 10:9–10). David fled through the wilderness when Absalomtook over the kingdom (2Sam. 15–16). When Jesus traveledfrom Jericho (below sea level) to Jerusalem, he climbed through thewilderness to an elevation of about twenty-five hundred feet abovesea level. Shepherds grazed their flocks in this area during thewinter wet months and then migrated farther north and west as the dryseason advanced. Some chose to withdraw into the wilderness, mostnotably the Qumran community along the northwestern shore of the DeadSea and the later monastic communities.
Themajor city in the rugged hill country of Ephraim was Shiloh, awell-protected location for the tabernacle and the ark of thecovenant early in Israel’s history (Judg. 18:31; 1Sam.1–4). In fact, the decision to take the ark out to battleagainst the Philistines at Aphek was catastrophic. The tribalterritory of Manasseh, north of Ephraim, was more open to foreigninfluence. The major cities were Shechem, lying between Mount Gerizimand Mount Ebal, locations for the renewal of the covenant (Josh.8:30–35; 24:1), and Samaria, eventually the capital of thenorthern kingdom. When Omri moved the capital west to Samaria(1Kings 16:24), it was a bid for more connection withcosmopolitan coastal communities and particularly with the nation ofPhoenicia to the northwest. Omri’s son Ahab married thePhoenician princess Jezebel, cementing the alliance and bringing Baalworship to Israel with even greater force.
MountCarmel, to the northwest of Samaria, served as the effective boundarybetween Israel and the expanding power of the Phoenicians. It was theperfect stage for the confrontation between Elijah and the prophetsof Baal and Asherah (1Kings 18). Due to its elevation (overseventeen hundred feet at its highest point), it normally receivesabout thirty-two inches of rain per year. At Elijah’s word,however, the rain had ceased for more than three years (1Kings17:1; James 5:17), and the glory of Carmel had withered (cf. Isa.33:9; Amos 1:2; Nah. 1:4). This was a direct challenge to thesupposed powers of Baal, the god of storm and rain. The contestapparently took place near the heights of the promontory overlookingthe Mediterranean Sea (1Kings 18:42–43). There are,however, three sections in the entire twenty-four-mile range, eachseparated from the next by a chalk pass, providing access through themountain range. At the southeastern end of Mount Carmel lies theDothan Valley, location of one of the routes connecting theInternational Coastal Highway with the major Transjordanian highway(see Gen. 37; 2Kings 6:8–23).
TheDothan Valley rests between Mount Carmel and Mount Gilboa to theeast. These two mountains, along with the Jezreel and Harod Valleyson their northern flanks, create a natural barrier between thecentral hill country and Galilee. Because of the strategic importanceof this region, the Israelites fought early defensive battles againstthe forces of Jabin king of Hazor (Judg. 4) and against theMidianites camped in the Jezreel Valley (Judg. 7). Later, thePhilistines swept through this valley, dividing the southern tribesfrom those in the north. Saul and his sons lost their lives on MountGilboa in this confrontation (1Sam. 31). The night before thebattle, Saul was so troubled by God’s silence that he venturedbehind enemy lines on Mount Moreh (directly north of Mount Gilboa) tothe town of Endor and requested a medium to summon the prophet Samuel(1Sam. 28). The city of Megiddo, situated on the edge of theJezreel Valley at the base of Mount Carmel, guarded the mostimportant pass through the mountain and was the site of numerousbattles. It may be the basis for the name “Armageddon,”“Har Megiddo” in Hebrew (Rev. 16).
Northof the Jezreel and Harod Valleys, Galilee can be divided into lowerand upper Galilee. The latter is called “upper” becauseit is both farther north and significantly higher in elevation. UpperGalilee is rugged and relatively isolated. As a result, few biblicalevents unfolded there. In fact, Galilee is seldom mentioned in theOT, with the exception of Isa. 9:1, the passage that Matthew quotesin speaking of the inauguration of Jesus’ ministry in Galilee(Matt. 4:13–16).
Thewestern part of lower Galilee has ridges that run east to west,providing natural conduits for the winds from the Mediterranean Seaas they sweep eastward. This contributes to sudden and strong stormson the Sea of Galilee. The town of Nazareth is nestled near the topof the southernmost ridge, overlooking the Jezreel Valley from thenorth. This would have afforded Jesus a panoramic view of ahistorical stage as he was growing up. Nearby was Gath Hepher,hometown of the prophet Jonah (2Kings 14:25). As Jesus lookedeast, he would have seen Mount Tabor (Judg. 4–5) and MountMoreh (Judg. 7; 1Sam. 31). The “brow of the hill”at Nazareth (Luke 4:29) is a sharp precipice overlooking the JezreelValley. Although not mentioned in the Gospels, the Roman city ofSepphoris was only about three miles northwest of Nazareth, and itmight have been the place where Joseph was employed as a builder.Eastern lower Galilee is characterized by beautiful rolling hills andvalleys that slope down toward the Jordan Valley. Just west of theSea of Galilee are the cliffs of Arbel, past which the InternationalCoastal Highway made its way as it ran from the Jezreel Valley aroundMount Tabor and down into the Jordan Rift Valley.
JordanRift Valley.The Jordan Rift Valley, ranging in width from about four to fourteenmiles, is a remarkable geological cleft in the earth that extendswell beyond the immediate area of Israel. The Arabah, the Dead Sea,the Sea of Galilee, and the Huleh Valley north of the Sea of Galileelie in the Jordan Rift Valley. In modern times, the Arava (Arabah)refers to the wasteland between the Dead Sea and the Gulf of Eilat(Aqaba), but in the OT the term also included the barren desert northof and around the Dead Sea (Josh. 8:14; 11:2; 1Sam. 23:24;2Sam. 2:29; 4:7). The Dead Sea was called the “Sea of theArabah” in texts that indicate its role as a boundary marker(Deut. 3:17; 4:49; Josh. 12:3; 2Kings 14:25).
Inthe Hebrew Bible, the Dead Sea is called the “Sea of Salt.”The mineral content exceeds 30percent, compared to normal seasalinity of 3–5percent. These minerals include calcium,potassium, magnesium, and sodium chlorides. Nevertheless, some algaeand bacteria do survive in the sea. Bitumen (asphalt) also seeps fromthe sea floor, especially when there is more seismic activity in theregion. The salinity varies, depending on the level of the Dead Sea,which does fluctuate with variations in rainfall. The level iscurrently receding rapidly, at a rate of almost three feet per year.One reason for this is the increasing demand for water from theheadwaters of the Jordan River. The north end of the sea, at aboutthirteen hundred feet below sea level, is the lowest place on earth,and the depth of the water at that point is more than one thousandfeet.
TheJordan River Valley north of the Dead Sea is approximately sixty-fivemiles long, and the Jordan River winds for over 120 miles. The name“Jordan” comes from the Hebrew word yarad, which means“to descend.” The Sea of Galilee is 690 feet below sealevel, so there is a significant drop between that point and thenorth end of the Dead Sea.
Keycities in the Jordan Valley include Jericho, just north of the DeadSea, and Beth Shan, at the junction of the Harod and Jordan valleys.The first city to be conquered (Josh. 6), Jericho represented thevulnerable “underbelly” of Canaan and paved the way forthe campaigns that swept first through the south and then the north(Josh. 9–11). Beth Shan was under Philistine control in theearly Israelite period. Later, it became the one Decapolis city westof the Jordan River and was known as Scythopolis.
TheJordan Valley has three sections. The entire expanse is called the“Ghor,” an Arabic name. The river valley itself is calledthe “Zhor,” and it includes the “pride” orthickets of the Jordan, a dense tangle of lush underbrush in whichlions could be found in the biblical period (Jer. 12:5; 49:19; 50:44;Zech. 11:3). In between the Ghor and the Zhor is the Qatarra,lifeless marl terraces. In antiquity, during flood stage the JordanRiver could be a mile wide. The Israelites crossed the Jordan in thespringtime, near Passover, when the river was at flood stage (Josh.3:15; 5:10).
TheJordan River has its headwaters north of the Sea of Galilee at thebase of Mount Hermon. It provides a constant source of freshwatercoming into the seven-by-thirteen-mile body of water. In addition,there are salt springs in the northwestern corner. These contributeto the good fishing in that part of the sea. The Hebrew name is “Yam[Sea of] Kinnereth” (Num. 34:11; Josh. 12:3; 13:27). It wasalso known as the Sea of Tiberias (John 6:1; 21:1) and the Lake ofGennesaret (Luke 5:1). This last name comes from the fertile plainaround the northwestern corner of the lake and the city of Gennesareton that plain.
Theministry of Jesus unfolded around the Sea of Galilee after he movedhis base of operations from Nazareth to Capernaum (Matt. 4:13), atthe northern end of the sea. Nearby were the cities of Bethsaida andChorazin, which, along with Capernaum, Jesus condemned for notbelieving even though he worked miracles in their midst (Matt.11:20–24). The city of Capernaum profited from the industriesof fishing and oil pressing. It was also a likely place for a taxcollector, as it was close to the border between Herod Antipas’sGalilee and Herod Philip’s territories to the east. Across thelake, in non-Jewish territory, was the town of Gergesa, perhaps thesite where Jesus sent the legion of demons into a herd of pigs (Mark5:1–20pars.).
Justnorth of the Sea of Galilee is an elevated sill, formed by a basaltflow across the Golan Heights and over this section of the JordanRift Valley. Hazor, a major site of some two hundred acres, satastride the sill and dominated the northern region in the Late Bronzeand Israelite periods. Hazor is mentioned in texts from both Mari inMesopotamia and El Amarna in Egypt.
TheHuleh Valley, north of the sill, is twenty miles in length andreceives about twenty-four inches of rain per year, making it amarshland swamp in antiquity that was called “LakeSemechonitis.” The International Coastal Highway made its wayalong the western edge of the valley, turned eastward past MountHermon, and continued to Damascus.
Transjordan.On the eastern side of the Jordan Rift Valley, at the very northernextent of Israel, Mount Hermon rises to nine thousand feet. Abundantprecipitation percolating through the limestone results in prolificsprings at its base. These are the headwaters of the Jordan River,the two most important of which are at Dan and Caesarea Philippi.With the abundance of water and lush surroundings, it is notsurprising that Dan was a tempting location for the tribe of Dan toresettle, given their precarious position between the tribe of Judahand the Philistines to the west. The idols set up at that point(Judg. 18:30–31) established a precedent for Jeroboam’schoice to position one of the golden calves there as an alternativeto worship in distant Jerusalem (1Kings 12:29–30).Another name for Caesarea Philippi is “Panias” (modernArabic, “Banias”), in celebration of the god Pan. Therock face from which the spring poured forth is covered with nichesfor pagan gods; Herod the Great also built a temple to Augustus. Inthis context, Peter declared that Jesus was the Christ, the Son ofthe “living” God (Matt. 16:16).
Theregion south of Mount Hermon was Bashan in the OT period. In the NTera it consisted of a number of small provinces. One of those wasGaulanitis, which is recognizable in the modern name “Golan.”With significant annual rainfall (about forty inches per year), thenatural vegetation includes trees and rich pasture that supportslarge herds (cf. the “bulls of Bashan” in Ps. 22:12;Ezek. 39:18).
Separatingthe region of Bashan from Lower Gilead is the Yarmuk River Gorge, asignificant natural boundary. There was an ongoing contest betweenthe northern kingdom of Israel and Syria to the northeast to controlthe key site of Ramoth Gilead (1Kings 22; 2Kings 9).Cutting through the elevated Dome of Gilead is the Jabbok River, thesite of Jacob’s wrestling match with God (Gen. 32).
Thearea to the east and south of the Dead Sea includes the plains ofMoab (Mishor), extending north of the Arnon River Gorge; geopoliticalMoab, between the Arnon and the Zered rivers; and Edom, reaching fromthe Zered down to the northern end of the Gulf of Eilat (Aqaba). Tothe east of the Mishor lay the kingdom of Ammon. According to Gen.19, Moab and Ammon were descendants of Lot by his daughters. Whenthey fled eastward from Sodom and Gomorrah, this was the general areathey settled.
Transjordanwas significant in the OT as the Israelites skirted Edom, conqueredthe cities of the Amorites and the king of Bashan, and encounteredMoab enroute to the promised land (Num. 20–25). Thetribes of Reuben and Gad and the half-tribe of Manasseh requested theright to settle in Transjordan after the conquest of the land wascompleted (Num. 32). In the ensuing centuries these tribes sufferedthe ravages of war on the eastern front (Judg. 10:8; 1Sam.11:1; 2Kings 15:29; 1Chron. 5:23–26). In theintertestamental period most of northern and central Transjordan cameunder Hellenistic control. Decapolis cities were located in Bashan,Gilead, and as far south as Philadelphia, at the site of modernAmman.
Negev.To the south of the Judean hill country lies the Negev, whose namemeans both “dry” and “south.” The biblicalNegev is a smaller region shaped somewhat like a bowtie, withBeersheba at the center, Arad in the eastern basin, and Gerarcontrolling the western basin. The south end of the Philistine plainmerges with the western Negev. In the patriarchal period there weretensions over water rights between the herdsmen of Abraham and Isaacand those of the Philistine king Abimelek (Gen. 21:22–34;26:12–33). Although the region only receives eight to twelveinches of rainfall per year, this was sufficient to sustain smallpopulations, especially if they conserved water. The soil of theNegev is loess, a windblown powder from which the water simply runsoff unless catch basins are constructed.
Thebiblical Negev is bounded by the greater Negev to the south, whererugged limestone ridges predominate. An artificial line drawn fromGaza to Eilat, at the northern end of the Gulf of Eilat, defines thesouthwestern boundary of the greater Negev; the Jordan Rift Valley isthe eastern boundary. The Negev was historically a corridor for spicetrade coming from southwestern Arabia and India on the “ship ofthe desert” (the camel) to reach the Mediterranean markets. TheNabateans, Arab commercial nomads who knew the secrets of the desert,flourished in the spice trade from the fourth to the first centuriesBC. Once the Romans co-opted the spice trade, the Nabateans builtcities, developed water conservation techniques, and grew extensivevineyards.
TheTesting Ground of Faith
Becausethe land is marginal in terms of both sufficient rainfall andnational security, God’s covenant people faced the constantchallenge of obedience. The temptations to worship the Canaanite godsfor agricultural fertility and to form alliances with more-powerfulneighbors instead of putting their trust in God were powerful. Oftenthey succumbed and then experienced God’s chastisem*nt thatthey might return to him (Lev. 26). Even the land itself wouldexperience pollution due to the sins of its inhabitants (Lev. 18:25).In sum, the land was much more than living space; it was an integralpart of the Israelites’ identity as God’s covenantpeople. When it was flowing with “milk and honey,” thepeople experienced the shalom of God.
The names of God given in the Bible are an important means ofrevelation about his character and works. The names come from threesources: God himself, those who encounter him in the biblical record,and the biblical writers. This article is concerned mainly with thenames that occur in the OT, though the NT will be referenced whenhelpful.
Inthe Bible the meaning of names is often significant and points to thecharacter of the person so named. As might be expected, this isespecially true for God. The names that he gives to himself alwaysare a form of revelation; the names that humans give to God often area form of testimony.
Yahweh:The Lord
Pronunciation.Unquestionably, for OT revelation the most important name is “(the)Lord.” In English Bibles this represents the name declared byGod to Moses at the burning bush (“I am who I am” [Exod.3:13–15]) and the related term used elsewhere in the OT; inHebrew this term consists of the four consonants YHWH and istherefore known as the Tetragrammaton (“four letters”).Hebrew does not count vowels as part of its alphabet; in biblicaltimes one simply wrote the consonants of a word and the readersupplied the correct vowels by knowing the vocabulary, grammar, andcontext. However, to avoid violating the commandment in the Decaloguethat prohibits the misuse of God’s name (Exod. 20:7; Deut.5:11), the Jews stopped pronouncing it. Consequently, no one todayknows its correct original pronunciation, but the best evidenceavailable suggests “Yahweh,” which has become theconventional pronunciation (consider the Hebrew word “hallelujah,”which actually is “hallelu-Yah,” hence “praise theLord”). In ancient Jewish tradition, “Adonai” (“myLord”) was substituted for “Yahweh.” In fact, whenHebrew eventually developed a vowel notation system, instead of thevowels for “Yahweh,” the vowels for “Adonai”were indicated whenever YHWH appeared in the biblical text, as areminder. Combining the consonants YHWH with the vowels of “Adonai”yields something like “Yehowah,” which is the origin ofthe familiar (but mistaken and nonexistent) “Jehovah.”English Bibles typically use “Lord” (small capitalletters) for “Yahweh,” and “Lord” (regularletters) for “Adonai,” which distinguishes thetwo.
Meaning.More vital than the matter of the pronunciation of YHWH is thequestion of its meaning. There seem to be two main opinions. One seesYHWH as denoting eternal self-existence, partly because it issuggested by the grammar of Exod. 3:14 (the words “I am”use a form of the Hebrew verb that suggests being without beginningor end) and partly because that is the meaning Jesus apparentlyascribes to it in John 8:58. The other opinion, suggested by usage,is that YHWH indicates dynamic, active, divine presence: God’sbeing present in a special way to act on someone’s behalf(e.g., Gen. 26:28; 39:2–3; Josh. 6:27; 1Sam. 18:12–14).This idea also appears in the episode of the burning bush (Exod.3:12): when Moses protests his inadequacy to confront Pharaoh, Godassures him of his presence, a reality noted with other prophets(1Sam. 3:19; Jer. 1:8).
Perhapsthe best points of reference for understanding the meaning of YHWHare God’s own proclamations. In addition to Exod. 3:13–15,at least two other passages in Exodus give God’s commentary (asit were) about the meaning of his name. An important one is Exod.34:5–7. A key passage in the theology proper of ancient Israel,its themes echo in later OT Scripture (Num. 14:18–19; Ps.103:7–12; Jon. 4:2). What is noteworthy about the texts citedis that all of them say something remarkable about the grace of God.This fits, for the revelation of Exod. 34:5–7 is given in thecontext of covenant renewal after the incident of the golden calf.Moses invokes God’s name in the Numbers text to avoidcatastrophic judgment when the Israelites refuse to enter thepromised land. The psalm text picks up this theme and connects itwith God’s revelation of his ways to the chosen people. Jonah,remarkably, affirms that the same grace extends even toward a wickedGentile city such as Nineveh.
Anothersuch passage is Exod. 6:2–8.Here God reaffirms hisredemptive purpose for captive Israel, despite the fact that Moses’first encounter with Pharaoh has not gone well. God assures theprophet that he has remembered his covenant with the patriarchs, whomhe says did not know him as “Yahweh,” which probablymeans that the patriarchs did not experience him in the way orcharacter that their descendants would in the exodus event (though itis possible to translate the Hebrew here as a rhetorical questionwith an affirmative idea: “And indeed, by my name Yahweh did Inot make myself known to them?”). God then proceeds to outlinethe redemptive experience in its fullness: deliverance from bondage,reception into a covenant relationship, and possession of the landpromised to their ancestors (vv. 6–8). The statement isbracketed with this declaration: “I am the Lord” (vv. 2,8). One stated purpose of this redemptive work is that Israel mightcome to understand this (v.7). This is important to notebecause a central theme of Exodus as a book is the identity of theGod of Israel. This concern prompts Moses to ask for God’s nameat the burning bush (3:13), and this contempt for the God of theenslaved Hebrews causes Pharaoh to be dismissive at his first meetingwith Moses and Aaron (5:2). Moses asks with the concern of a seekerand receives one of the most profound declarations of God’sidentity in the Bible. Pharaoh asks with the contempt of a scornerand receives one of the most powerful displays of God’sidentity in the Bible (the plagues). The contrast is both strikingand instructive. The meaning of God’s name, then, is revealedin works as well as words, and his purpose is that not just hispeople but all peoples may come to understand who he is. Yet anothermajestic statement in the book of Exodus (9:13–16) makes thisabundantly clear.
Basedon this pattern of usage, the name “Yahweh” seems tosignify especially the active presence of God to bless, deliver, orotherwise aid his people. Where this presence is absent, there is nosuccess, victory, protection, or peace (Num. 14:39–45; Josh.7:10–12; Judg. 16:20; 1Sam. 16:13–14). The messagethat God not only is but also is present to save and deliver may wellbe the most important truth communicated in the OT, and it is onlynatural to see its ultimate embodiment in the person and work ofChrist (Isa. 7:14; cf. Matt. 1:21–23).
Nameused in combination.The name “Yahweh” also is used in combination with otherterms. After God grants a military victory to Israel over theAmalekites, Moses names a commemorative altar “Yahweh Nissi,”meaning “the Lord is my Banner” (Exod. 17:15). InEzekiel’s temple vision Jerusalem is called “YahwehShammah,” meaning “the Lord is there” (Ezek.48:35). A familiar expression is “the Lord of hosts,”which is generally comparable to the expression “commander inchief” used in American culture (cf. 1Kings 22:19–23).
Elohim
Thisis the first term for God encountered in the Bible, right in theopening verse. It is a more generic term, denoting deity in contrastto humans or angels. “Elohim” is a plural form; thesingular terms “El” and “Eloah” are usedoccasionally, particularly in poetic texts. “El” is acommon term in the biblical world; in fact, it is the name for thefather of Baal in the Canaanite religion. This may explain why theBible commonly uses the plural form, to distinguish the one true God,the God of Israel, from his pagan rivals. Others explain the pluralform as a “plural of majesty” or “plural ofintensity,” though it is uncertain just what this would mean.Some see the foundation for NT revelation of the Trinity (Gen.1:26–27; 11:6–7; cf. John 17:20–22), but this isunlikely. The plural form also can serve simply as a common noun,referring to pagan deities (Exod. 12:12), angels (Ps. 97:7,arguably), or even human authorities (Exod. 22:28, possibly).
“El”also occurs in combination with other descriptive terms. The bestknown is “El Shaddai,” meaning “God Almighty”(Gen. 17:1). The precise meaning of “Shaddai” isuncertain, but it seems to have the notion of “great/powerfulone.” The distressed Hagar, caught, comforted, and counseled bythe mysterious personage at a well, calls God “El Roi,”which means “the God who sees me” (Gen. 16:13). One ofthe most exalted expressions to describe God is “El Elyon,”meaning “God Most High.” This title seems to haveparticular reference to God as the owner and master of creation (Gen.14:18–20).
Adonai
Asnoted above, this common word meaning simply “(my) lord/master”is used regularly in place of the personal name of God revealed toMoses in Exod. 3:14. And in the OT of most English Bibles this isindicated by printing “Lord” as opposed to “Lord”(using small capital letters). However, “Adonai” is usedof God in some noteworthy instances, such as Isaiah’s loftyvision of God exalted in Isa. 6 and the prophecy of Immanuel in Isa.7:14. In time, this became the preferred term for referring to God,and the LXX reflected this by using the Greek word kyrios (“lord”)for Yahweh. This makes the ease with which NT writers transfer theuse of the term to Jesus (e.g., 1Cor. 12:3) a strong indicationof their Christology.
The names of God given in the Bible are an important means ofrevelation about his character and works. The names come from threesources: God himself, those who encounter him in the biblical record,and the biblical writers. This article is concerned mainly with thenames that occur in the OT, though the NT will be referenced whenhelpful.
Inthe Bible the meaning of names is often significant and points to thecharacter of the person so named. As might be expected, this isespecially true for God. The names that he gives to himself alwaysare a form of revelation; the names that humans give to God often area form of testimony.
Yahweh:The Lord
Pronunciation.Unquestionably, for OT revelation the most important name is “(the)Lord.” In English Bibles this represents the name declared byGod to Moses at the burning bush (“I am who I am” [Exod.3:13–15]) and the related term used elsewhere in the OT; inHebrew this term consists of the four consonants YHWH and istherefore known as the Tetragrammaton (“four letters”).Hebrew does not count vowels as part of its alphabet; in biblicaltimes one simply wrote the consonants of a word and the readersupplied the correct vowels by knowing the vocabulary, grammar, andcontext. However, to avoid violating the commandment in the Decaloguethat prohibits the misuse of God’s name (Exod. 20:7; Deut.5:11), the Jews stopped pronouncing it. Consequently, no one todayknows its correct original pronunciation, but the best evidenceavailable suggests “Yahweh,” which has become theconventional pronunciation (consider the Hebrew word “hallelujah,”which actually is “hallelu-Yah,” hence “praise theLord”). In ancient Jewish tradition, “Adonai” (“myLord”) was substituted for “Yahweh.” In fact, whenHebrew eventually developed a vowel notation system, instead of thevowels for “Yahweh,” the vowels for “Adonai”were indicated whenever YHWH appeared in the biblical text, as areminder. Combining the consonants YHWH with the vowels of “Adonai”yields something like “Yehowah,” which is the origin ofthe familiar (but mistaken and nonexistent) “Jehovah.”English Bibles typically use “Lord” (small capitalletters) for “Yahweh,” and “Lord” (regularletters) for “Adonai,” which distinguishes thetwo.
Meaning.More vital than the matter of the pronunciation of YHWH is thequestion of its meaning. There seem to be two main opinions. One seesYHWH as denoting eternal self-existence, partly because it issuggested by the grammar of Exod. 3:14 (the words “I am”use a form of the Hebrew verb that suggests being without beginningor end) and partly because that is the meaning Jesus apparentlyascribes to it in John 8:58. The other opinion, suggested by usage,is that YHWH indicates dynamic, active, divine presence: God’sbeing present in a special way to act on someone’s behalf(e.g., Gen. 26:28; 39:2–3; Josh. 6:27; 1Sam. 18:12–14).This idea also appears in the episode of the burning bush (Exod.3:12): when Moses protests his inadequacy to confront Pharaoh, Godassures him of his presence, a reality noted with other prophets(1Sam. 3:19; Jer. 1:8).
Perhapsthe best points of reference for understanding the meaning of YHWHare God’s own proclamations. In addition to Exod. 3:13–15,at least two other passages in Exodus give God’s commentary (asit were) about the meaning of his name. An important one is Exod.34:5–7. A key passage in the theology proper of ancient Israel,its themes echo in later OT Scripture (Num. 14:18–19; Ps.103:7–12; Jon. 4:2). What is noteworthy about the texts citedis that all of them say something remarkable about the grace of God.This fits, for the revelation of Exod. 34:5–7 is given in thecontext of covenant renewal after the incident of the golden calf.Moses invokes God’s name in the Numbers text to avoidcatastrophic judgment when the Israelites refuse to enter thepromised land. The psalm text picks up this theme and connects itwith God’s revelation of his ways to the chosen people. Jonah,remarkably, affirms that the same grace extends even toward a wickedGentile city such as Nineveh.
Anothersuch passage is Exod. 6:2–8.Here God reaffirms hisredemptive purpose for captive Israel, despite the fact that Moses’first encounter with Pharaoh has not gone well. God assures theprophet that he has remembered his covenant with the patriarchs, whomhe says did not know him as “Yahweh,” which probablymeans that the patriarchs did not experience him in the way orcharacter that their descendants would in the exodus event (though itis possible to translate the Hebrew here as a rhetorical questionwith an affirmative idea: “And indeed, by my name Yahweh did Inot make myself known to them?”). God then proceeds to outlinethe redemptive experience in its fullness: deliverance from bondage,reception into a covenant relationship, and possession of the landpromised to their ancestors (vv. 6–8). The statement isbracketed with this declaration: “I am the Lord” (vv. 2,8). One stated purpose of this redemptive work is that Israel mightcome to understand this (v.7). This is important to notebecause a central theme of Exodus as a book is the identity of theGod of Israel. This concern prompts Moses to ask for God’s nameat the burning bush (3:13), and this contempt for the God of theenslaved Hebrews causes Pharaoh to be dismissive at his first meetingwith Moses and Aaron (5:2). Moses asks with the concern of a seekerand receives one of the most profound declarations of God’sidentity in the Bible. Pharaoh asks with the contempt of a scornerand receives one of the most powerful displays of God’sidentity in the Bible (the plagues). The contrast is both strikingand instructive. The meaning of God’s name, then, is revealedin works as well as words, and his purpose is that not just hispeople but all peoples may come to understand who he is. Yet anothermajestic statement in the book of Exodus (9:13–16) makes thisabundantly clear.
Basedon this pattern of usage, the name “Yahweh” seems tosignify especially the active presence of God to bless, deliver, orotherwise aid his people. Where this presence is absent, there is nosuccess, victory, protection, or peace (Num. 14:39–45; Josh.7:10–12; Judg. 16:20; 1Sam. 16:13–14). The messagethat God not only is but also is present to save and deliver may wellbe the most important truth communicated in the OT, and it is onlynatural to see its ultimate embodiment in the person and work ofChrist (Isa. 7:14; cf. Matt. 1:21–23).
Nameused in combination.The name “Yahweh” also is used in combination with otherterms. After God grants a military victory to Israel over theAmalekites, Moses names a commemorative altar “Yahweh Nissi,”meaning “the Lord is my Banner” (Exod. 17:15). InEzekiel’s temple vision Jerusalem is called “YahwehShammah,” meaning “the Lord is there” (Ezek.48:35). A familiar expression is “the Lord of hosts,”which is generally comparable to the expression “commander inchief” used in American culture (cf. 1Kings 22:19–23).
Elohim
Thisis the first term for God encountered in the Bible, right in theopening verse. It is a more generic term, denoting deity in contrastto humans or angels. “Elohim” is a plural form; thesingular terms “El” and “Eloah” are usedoccasionally, particularly in poetic texts. “El” is acommon term in the biblical world; in fact, it is the name for thefather of Baal in the Canaanite religion. This may explain why theBible commonly uses the plural form, to distinguish the one true God,the God of Israel, from his pagan rivals. Others explain the pluralform as a “plural of majesty” or “plural ofintensity,” though it is uncertain just what this would mean.Some see the foundation for NT revelation of the Trinity (Gen.1:26–27; 11:6–7; cf. John 17:20–22), but this isunlikely. The plural form also can serve simply as a common noun,referring to pagan deities (Exod. 12:12), angels (Ps. 97:7,arguably), or even human authorities (Exod. 22:28, possibly).
“El”also occurs in combination with other descriptive terms. The bestknown is “El Shaddai,” meaning “God Almighty”(Gen. 17:1). The precise meaning of “Shaddai” isuncertain, but it seems to have the notion of “great/powerfulone.” The distressed Hagar, caught, comforted, and counseled bythe mysterious personage at a well, calls God “El Roi,”which means “the God who sees me” (Gen. 16:13). One ofthe most exalted expressions to describe God is “El Elyon,”meaning “God Most High.” This title seems to haveparticular reference to God as the owner and master of creation (Gen.14:18–20).
Adonai
Asnoted above, this common word meaning simply “(my) lord/master”is used regularly in place of the personal name of God revealed toMoses in Exod. 3:14. And in the OT of most English Bibles this isindicated by printing “Lord” as opposed to “Lord”(using small capital letters). However, “Adonai” is usedof God in some noteworthy instances, such as Isaiah’s loftyvision of God exalted in Isa. 6 and the prophecy of Immanuel in Isa.7:14. In time, this became the preferred term for referring to God,and the LXX reflected this by using the Greek word kyrios (“lord”)for Yahweh. This makes the ease with which NT writers transfer theuse of the term to Jesus (e.g., 1Cor. 12:3) a strong indicationof their Christology.
The names of God given in the Bible are an important means ofrevelation about his character and works. The names come from threesources: God himself, those who encounter him in the biblical record,and the biblical writers. This article is concerned mainly with thenames that occur in the OT, though the NT will be referenced whenhelpful.
Inthe Bible the meaning of names is often significant and points to thecharacter of the person so named. As might be expected, this isespecially true for God. The names that he gives to himself alwaysare a form of revelation; the names that humans give to God often area form of testimony.
Yahweh:The Lord
Pronunciation.Unquestionably, for OT revelation the most important name is “(the)Lord.” In English Bibles this represents the name declared byGod to Moses at the burning bush (“I am who I am” [Exod.3:13–15]) and the related term used elsewhere in the OT; inHebrew this term consists of the four consonants YHWH and istherefore known as the Tetragrammaton (“four letters”).Hebrew does not count vowels as part of its alphabet; in biblicaltimes one simply wrote the consonants of a word and the readersupplied the correct vowels by knowing the vocabulary, grammar, andcontext. However, to avoid violating the commandment in the Decaloguethat prohibits the misuse of God’s name (Exod. 20:7; Deut.5:11), the Jews stopped pronouncing it. Consequently, no one todayknows its correct original pronunciation, but the best evidenceavailable suggests “Yahweh,” which has become theconventional pronunciation (consider the Hebrew word “hallelujah,”which actually is “hallelu-Yah,” hence “praise theLord”). In ancient Jewish tradition, “Adonai” (“myLord”) was substituted for “Yahweh.” In fact, whenHebrew eventually developed a vowel notation system, instead of thevowels for “Yahweh,” the vowels for “Adonai”were indicated whenever YHWH appeared in the biblical text, as areminder. Combining the consonants YHWH with the vowels of “Adonai”yields something like “Yehowah,” which is the origin ofthe familiar (but mistaken and nonexistent) “Jehovah.”English Bibles typically use “Lord” (small capitalletters) for “Yahweh,” and “Lord” (regularletters) for “Adonai,” which distinguishes thetwo.
Meaning.More vital than the matter of the pronunciation of YHWH is thequestion of its meaning. There seem to be two main opinions. One seesYHWH as denoting eternal self-existence, partly because it issuggested by the grammar of Exod. 3:14 (the words “I am”use a form of the Hebrew verb that suggests being without beginningor end) and partly because that is the meaning Jesus apparentlyascribes to it in John 8:58. The other opinion, suggested by usage,is that YHWH indicates dynamic, active, divine presence: God’sbeing present in a special way to act on someone’s behalf(e.g., Gen. 26:28; 39:2–3; Josh. 6:27; 1Sam. 18:12–14).This idea also appears in the episode of the burning bush (Exod.3:12): when Moses protests his inadequacy to confront Pharaoh, Godassures him of his presence, a reality noted with other prophets(1Sam. 3:19; Jer. 1:8).
Perhapsthe best points of reference for understanding the meaning of YHWHare God’s own proclamations. In addition to Exod. 3:13–15,at least two other passages in Exodus give God’s commentary (asit were) about the meaning of his name. An important one is Exod.34:5–7. A key passage in the theology proper of ancient Israel,its themes echo in later OT Scripture (Num. 14:18–19; Ps.103:7–12; Jon. 4:2). What is noteworthy about the texts citedis that all of them say something remarkable about the grace of God.This fits, for the revelation of Exod. 34:5–7 is given in thecontext of covenant renewal after the incident of the golden calf.Moses invokes God’s name in the Numbers text to avoidcatastrophic judgment when the Israelites refuse to enter thepromised land. The psalm text picks up this theme and connects itwith God’s revelation of his ways to the chosen people. Jonah,remarkably, affirms that the same grace extends even toward a wickedGentile city such as Nineveh.
Anothersuch passage is Exod. 6:2–8.Here God reaffirms hisredemptive purpose for captive Israel, despite the fact that Moses’first encounter with Pharaoh has not gone well. God assures theprophet that he has remembered his covenant with the patriarchs, whomhe says did not know him as “Yahweh,” which probablymeans that the patriarchs did not experience him in the way orcharacter that their descendants would in the exodus event (though itis possible to translate the Hebrew here as a rhetorical questionwith an affirmative idea: “And indeed, by my name Yahweh did Inot make myself known to them?”). God then proceeds to outlinethe redemptive experience in its fullness: deliverance from bondage,reception into a covenant relationship, and possession of the landpromised to their ancestors (vv. 6–8). The statement isbracketed with this declaration: “I am the Lord” (vv. 2,8). One stated purpose of this redemptive work is that Israel mightcome to understand this (v.7). This is important to notebecause a central theme of Exodus as a book is the identity of theGod of Israel. This concern prompts Moses to ask for God’s nameat the burning bush (3:13), and this contempt for the God of theenslaved Hebrews causes Pharaoh to be dismissive at his first meetingwith Moses and Aaron (5:2). Moses asks with the concern of a seekerand receives one of the most profound declarations of God’sidentity in the Bible. Pharaoh asks with the contempt of a scornerand receives one of the most powerful displays of God’sidentity in the Bible (the plagues). The contrast is both strikingand instructive. The meaning of God’s name, then, is revealedin works as well as words, and his purpose is that not just hispeople but all peoples may come to understand who he is. Yet anothermajestic statement in the book of Exodus (9:13–16) makes thisabundantly clear.
Basedon this pattern of usage, the name “Yahweh” seems tosignify especially the active presence of God to bless, deliver, orotherwise aid his people. Where this presence is absent, there is nosuccess, victory, protection, or peace (Num. 14:39–45; Josh.7:10–12; Judg. 16:20; 1Sam. 16:13–14). The messagethat God not only is but also is present to save and deliver may wellbe the most important truth communicated in the OT, and it is onlynatural to see its ultimate embodiment in the person and work ofChrist (Isa. 7:14; cf. Matt. 1:21–23).
Nameused in combination.The name “Yahweh” also is used in combination with otherterms. After God grants a military victory to Israel over theAmalekites, Moses names a commemorative altar “Yahweh Nissi,”meaning “the Lord is my Banner” (Exod. 17:15). InEzekiel’s temple vision Jerusalem is called “YahwehShammah,” meaning “the Lord is there” (Ezek.48:35). A familiar expression is “the Lord of hosts,”which is generally comparable to the expression “commander inchief” used in American culture (cf. 1Kings 22:19–23).
Elohim
Thisis the first term for God encountered in the Bible, right in theopening verse. It is a more generic term, denoting deity in contrastto humans or angels. “Elohim” is a plural form; thesingular terms “El” and “Eloah” are usedoccasionally, particularly in poetic texts. “El” is acommon term in the biblical world; in fact, it is the name for thefather of Baal in the Canaanite religion. This may explain why theBible commonly uses the plural form, to distinguish the one true God,the God of Israel, from his pagan rivals. Others explain the pluralform as a “plural of majesty” or “plural ofintensity,” though it is uncertain just what this would mean.Some see the foundation for NT revelation of the Trinity (Gen.1:26–27; 11:6–7; cf. John 17:20–22), but this isunlikely. The plural form also can serve simply as a common noun,referring to pagan deities (Exod. 12:12), angels (Ps. 97:7,arguably), or even human authorities (Exod. 22:28, possibly).
“El”also occurs in combination with other descriptive terms. The bestknown is “El Shaddai,” meaning “God Almighty”(Gen. 17:1). The precise meaning of “Shaddai” isuncertain, but it seems to have the notion of “great/powerfulone.” The distressed Hagar, caught, comforted, and counseled bythe mysterious personage at a well, calls God “El Roi,”which means “the God who sees me” (Gen. 16:13). One ofthe most exalted expressions to describe God is “El Elyon,”meaning “God Most High.” This title seems to haveparticular reference to God as the owner and master of creation (Gen.14:18–20).
Adonai
Asnoted above, this common word meaning simply “(my) lord/master”is used regularly in place of the personal name of God revealed toMoses in Exod. 3:14. And in the OT of most English Bibles this isindicated by printing “Lord” as opposed to “Lord”(using small capital letters). However, “Adonai” is usedof God in some noteworthy instances, such as Isaiah’s loftyvision of God exalted in Isa. 6 and the prophecy of Immanuel in Isa.7:14. In time, this became the preferred term for referring to God,and the LXX reflected this by using the Greek word kyrios (“lord”)for Yahweh. This makes the ease with which NT writers transfer theuse of the term to Jesus (e.g., 1Cor. 12:3) a strong indicationof their Christology.
The obligations of relationships within ancient societies andbetween social groups were frequently reinforced by means of oaths,and the practice of oath making (by both God and people) is witnessedto in the pages of the Bible. The name of God was frequently invoked(Judg. 8:19; 2Kings 2:2), but oaths were not to be made usingthe names of foreign deities (Ps. 16:4). For this reason, when anoath was broken, God’s name was profaned (Lev. 19:12). To takean oath was to ask God to witness what was promised, and it invitedhim to act as avenger if the promise was broken (Gen. 31:50; 1Sam.12:3). This made oath taking a religious act, and so oaths often weremade at sanctuaries and under the supervision of cultic officials(Num. 5:11–31; Judg. 11:11; Hos. 4:15).
Thewords of an oath were accompanied by various gestures, such asputting a hand “under the thigh” (near the genitals?)(Gen. 24:2; 47:29) or raising the right hand to heaven (Gen. 14:22;Deut. 32:40; Rev. 10:5–6). Daniel 12:7 depicts a particularlysolemn oath, involving the raising of both hands. By invoking God’sname, an oath invited God to punish the oath breaker, as in Ruth1:17: “May the Lord deal with me, be it ever so severely”(for similar wording, see 1Sam. 3:17; 14:44; 2Sam. 3:9).Such a self-maledictory oath may have been accompanied by the gestureof a hand at the throat, signifying the death penalty forinfringement. People brought a curse upon themselves if an oath wasbroken (e.g., Num. 5:22), either for doing what was wrong (Num. 5:22;1Sam. 19:6) or for not speaking the truth (e.g., Mark 14:71).Two Hebrew words are used in respect to oaths; the stronger one canactually mean a “curse.” The more common word forswearing may relate to the number seven, due to the ceremonies thatcould accompany oath making. For example, Abraham set aside seven ewelambs (Gen. 21:22–31).
Inthe Bible, God is portrayed as binding himself by oaths, most notablyhis sworn promises to Abraham (Gen. 22:16–18; 50:24). This factis used by the author of Hebrews in an argument designed to assurereaders that God meant what he said when he made promises to hispeople (Heb. 6:13–18). The coming of Jesus fulfilled the termsof that oath (Luke 1:73). So too the Davidic covenant was supportedby a divine oath (Pss. 89:35, 49; 110:4; 132:11), and this wasfulfilled by the enthronement of Christ at his resurrection andascension (Acts 2:30–33).
Jesus’teaching on oaths (Matt. 5:33–37) does not necessarilycontradict OT legislation (cf. Lev. 19:12; Num. 30:2; Deut. 23:21–23)but rather brings out the true heart of God behind the legislation.Oaths are unnecessary, Jesus said, for those who habitually tell thetruth. An emphatic yes or no is all that is needed. The teaching ofJames 5:12 reflects what is found in Jesus’ teaching on thissubject. This may not outlaw all oath taking, and certainly theapostle Paul did not understand there to be a blanket prohibition ofoaths, for in his letters he is on record as making oaths (Gal. 1:20;Phil. 1:8).
The act of yielding or consenting to the authority ofanother, voluntarily or involuntarily; personal deference,compliance, or humility toward another; to become subject to.Submission incorporates obedience, and in certain usages the termsare synonymous. However, “obedience” indicates compliancewith directions or guidance, while “submission” describesone’s subservient posture toward another. Submission within aformalized hierarchy is subordination—for example, Jesus’relationship to the Father.
Scripturepresents submission in two ways: as the translation of a number ofspecific Hebrew and Greek terms that convey an aspect of the concept,and as a general portrait of relationships—for example,patriarchs and prophets before the Lord, or demons toward Jesus.Sometimes, the presentation is negative, as in a refusal to submit.
Inthe OT, the use of the word “submission” (or itsderivatives) in the major English versions is primarily a function oftranslator preference. In fact, Gen. 16:9, the angel’sinstructions to Hagar, is the sole instance where “submit”is broadly agreed to be the best translation of the underlyingHebrew. Elsewhere, the NIV and at least one other version use formsof “submission” to interpretively translate Hebrewexpressions meaning the following: “become a slave to”(Gen. 49:15); “serve” (2Chron. 30:8); “have arelationship with” (Job 22:21); “quickly stretch outhands” (Ps. 68:31); “give over to” (Ps. 81:11); and“give the hand to” (Lam. 5:6).
Inthe NT, “submission” (along with its derivatives and,often, “to be subject to”) appears only in Luke and theepistles, and it translates forms of four different Greek roots.
1.Dogmatizōappears once: “Why ... do you submit to rules?”(Col. 2:20). It includes the aspect of obligation to something thathas been decreed.
2.Hypeikōappears once: “Obey your leaders and submit to them”(Heb. 13:17 NASB, NRSV). Here, obedience isspecifically distinguished from submission.
3.Hypotagēappears four times as “submission.” In Gal. 2:5; 1Tim.2:11; 3:4 it indicates the main understanding: subordinate posturingtoward superiors; in 2Cor. 9:13, however, it refers toobedience to a decree,in this case confession of the gospel.
4.Hypotassōis by far the most significant root. It appears almost forty times inthe NT; about half of these occurrences can be translated using aform of “submission” (or “to be subject to”).It is used to conveythe subordination of children to parents (Luke 2:51); demons to theseventy-two missionaries (Luke 10:17, 20); sinners to God’s lawor righteousness (Rom. 8:7; 10:3); people to governing authorities(Rom. 13:1, 5; Titus 3:1; 1Pet. 2:13); believers to one another(1Cor. 16:16; Eph. 5:21); wives to husbands (1Cor. 14:34;Eph. 5:22, 24; Col. 3:18; Titus 2:5; 1Pet. 3:1, 5); slaves tomasters (Titus 2:9; 1Pet. 2:18); angels, authorities, andpowers to Jesus (1Pet. 3:22); believers to God (Heb. 12:9;James 4:7); younger men to elders (1Pet. 5:5).
Afew additional uses of “submission” in some translationshave other primary meanings: “turn in for inspection”(Gal. 2:2 NASB); “reverence” (Heb. 5:7 NIV, NRSV); and“open-mindedness” (James 3:17 NIV).
Vividportraits of submission conveying the concept without invoking thespecific vocabulary include Abraham’s submission to God (Gen.12:1–4; 17:1–27; 21:4; 22:1–19); Moses at theburning bush (Exod. 3:1–4:17); Joshua toward God (Josh. 24:29);prophets toward God (1Sam. 3:10; Isa. 6:8; Hos. 1:1–3);Jesus’ submission to the Father (Matt. 26:39, 42, 44; Mark14:35–36, 39; Luke 2:49; 22:42); Paul’s submission toJesus (Rom. 1:1; Titus 1:1); believers doing the will of the Father(Matt. 12:50; 21:28–32); the prodigal son toward his father(Luke 15:18, 21); believers toward Jesus (John 12:26; 14:21, 23–24;15:10); husbands and wives toward each other (1Cor. 7:3–5;11:11); believers humble before one another (Rom. 12:10; Phil.2:3–4); and the bowing of every knee to Jesus (Phil. 2:10–13).
The act of yielding or consenting to the authority ofanother, voluntarily or involuntarily; personal deference,compliance, or humility toward another; to become subject to.Submission incorporates obedience, and in certain usages the termsare synonymous. However, “obedience” indicates compliancewith directions or guidance, while “submission” describesone’s subservient posture toward another. Submission within aformalized hierarchy is subordination—for example, Jesus’relationship to the Father.
Scripturepresents submission in two ways: as the translation of a number ofspecific Hebrew and Greek terms that convey an aspect of the concept,and as a general portrait of relationships—for example,patriarchs and prophets before the Lord, or demons toward Jesus.Sometimes, the presentation is negative, as in a refusal to submit.
Inthe OT, the use of the word “submission” (or itsderivatives) in the major English versions is primarily a function oftranslator preference. In fact, Gen. 16:9, the angel’sinstructions to Hagar, is the sole instance where “submit”is broadly agreed to be the best translation of the underlyingHebrew. Elsewhere, the NIV and at least one other version use formsof “submission” to interpretively translate Hebrewexpressions meaning the following: “become a slave to”(Gen. 49:15); “serve” (2Chron. 30:8); “have arelationship with” (Job 22:21); “quickly stretch outhands” (Ps. 68:31); “give over to” (Ps. 81:11); and“give the hand to” (Lam. 5:6).
Inthe NT, “submission” (along with its derivatives and,often, “to be subject to”) appears only in Luke and theepistles, and it translates forms of four different Greek roots.
1.Dogmatizōappears once: “Why ... do you submit to rules?”(Col. 2:20). It includes the aspect of obligation to something thathas been decreed.
2.Hypeikōappears once: “Obey your leaders and submit to them”(Heb. 13:17 NASB, NRSV). Here, obedience isspecifically distinguished from submission.
3.Hypotagēappears four times as “submission.” In Gal. 2:5; 1Tim.2:11; 3:4 it indicates the main understanding: subordinate posturingtoward superiors; in 2Cor. 9:13, however, it refers toobedience to a decree,in this case confession of the gospel.
4.Hypotassōis by far the most significant root. It appears almost forty times inthe NT; about half of these occurrences can be translated using aform of “submission” (or “to be subject to”).It is used to conveythe subordination of children to parents (Luke 2:51); demons to theseventy-two missionaries (Luke 10:17, 20); sinners to God’s lawor righteousness (Rom. 8:7; 10:3); people to governing authorities(Rom. 13:1, 5; Titus 3:1; 1Pet. 2:13); believers to one another(1Cor. 16:16; Eph. 5:21); wives to husbands (1Cor. 14:34;Eph. 5:22, 24; Col. 3:18; Titus 2:5; 1Pet. 3:1, 5); slaves tomasters (Titus 2:9; 1Pet. 2:18); angels, authorities, andpowers to Jesus (1Pet. 3:22); believers to God (Heb. 12:9;James 4:7); younger men to elders (1Pet. 5:5).
Afew additional uses of “submission” in some translationshave other primary meanings: “turn in for inspection”(Gal. 2:2 NASB); “reverence” (Heb. 5:7 NIV, NRSV); and“open-mindedness” (James 3:17 NIV).
Vividportraits of submission conveying the concept without invoking thespecific vocabulary include Abraham’s submission to God (Gen.12:1–4; 17:1–27; 21:4; 22:1–19); Moses at theburning bush (Exod. 3:1–4:17); Joshua toward God (Josh. 24:29);prophets toward God (1Sam. 3:10; Isa. 6:8; Hos. 1:1–3);Jesus’ submission to the Father (Matt. 26:39, 42, 44; Mark14:35–36, 39; Luke 2:49; 22:42); Paul’s submission toJesus (Rom. 1:1; Titus 1:1); believers doing the will of the Father(Matt. 12:50; 21:28–32); the prodigal son toward his father(Luke 15:18, 21); believers toward Jesus (John 12:26; 14:21, 23–24;15:10); husbands and wives toward each other (1Cor. 7:3–5;11:11); believers humble before one another (Rom. 12:10; Phil.2:3–4); and the bowing of every knee to Jesus (Phil. 2:10–13).
One of the twelve tribes of Israel, the descendants of thefifth of Jacob’s twelve sons, Dan, whose mother was Bilhah,Rachel’s servant. Although Dan’s early history includedthe notable Oholiab, a chief craftsman of the sanctuary built underthe direction of Moses (Exod. 31:6; 35:34; 36:1, 2; 38:23), it wasotherwise unremarkable. Dan participated with the other tribes inresponsibilities shared across all Israel. For example, the camp ofDan is named as rearguard of the wilderness tabernacle (Num. 2:25,31). Other instances include sending a representative to spy out theland, being counted in the census, and being instructed by Moses toparticipate in deciding the territorial allotments (Num. 13:12;26:42; 34:22). However, the harsh nature of Jacob’s blessingfor his son Dan, in which he prophesied that Dan will be not only ajudge but also a serpent and a viper, rightly suggests that Dan’sfuture would be troubled (Gen. 49:16–17).
TheTerritory of Dan
Thepostconquest tribal allotment to Dan was a roughly U-shaped area tothe northwest of Jerusalem, between the allotments of Judah andEphraim. It included the cities along the northern border ofJudah—Zorah, Eshtaol, Timnah, Ekron—and extended to theMediterranean coast, including Joppa. However, the text immediatelynotes that Dan was unable to possess its territory. Instead, Danmoved from there to the northern city of Leshem (Laish), situated atthe foot of Mount Hermon and near the headwaters of the Jordan. Afterbrutally attacking Leshem, Dan took it over (Josh. 19:40–48).
Thebook of Judges provides additional insight into these events. Dan hadtrouble occupying its own territory because of the Amorites, who keptDan in the hills away from the coastal plain (1:34). Dan was alsopressured by the Philistines (13:1). God eventually raised Samson, aDanite, as judge of Israel against the Philistines (13:2–5; cf.Gen. 49:16). In the end, however, rather than defeating thePhilistines, Samson was ensnared by them (Judg. 14–16).
TheSamson narrative is followed by the detailed story of the Danites’move to the north (Judg. 17–18). Having concluded that theymust relocate in order to settle, the tribe sent out scouts to find anew home. They met Micah’s Levite along the way and eventuallycame to Laish, where they saw a fertile and prosperous land populatedby peaceful, unsuspecting inhabitants under the protection of theSidonians, a remote distance to the west. After the scouts’report, the Danites raised an army of six hundred, which returnednorth via Micah’s house. Taking the Levite and Micah’sidol with them, they proceeded to Laish. Encountering no opposingforces, they attacked and burned the city.
Theseevents help explain an otherwise perplexing verse incorporated intoMoses’ farewell blessing to the twelve tribes (Deut. 33:22).Moses refers to Dan as a lion’s cub “springing out ofBashan.” Although “Bashan” is a place name, it isnot otherwise associated with Dan. However, bashan also means“snake.” Dan, as a cub rather than a full-grown lion, wasnot fierce enough to claim its divine allotment and thus was leapingaway from its oppressors, the snake. But Dan, a lion nonetheless, wasindeed fierce enough to lay waste to the peaceful, isolated Laish.
Indue course, the Danites rebuilt Laish, renamed it “Dan,”and set up Micah’s idol as a shrine there. This initiated thecity’s long history as a seat of apostasy (Judg. 18:28–31),which was furthered by the sin of Jeroboam, who placed one of his twogolden calves there (1Kings 12:29–30; 2Kings10:29).
Danthroughout the Bible
Dan’sextreme northern location as compared to Beersheba in the Negevcontributed to the expression “from Dan to Beersheba” asa common description for the entire land of Israel (Judg. 20:1;1Sam. 3:20; 2Sam. 3:10; 17:11; 24:2, 15; 1Kings4:25; 1Chron. 21:2; 2Chron. 30:5; cf. Amos 8:14).
Danis mentioned by Ezekiel in his eschatological vision of Israel asreceiving its portion of the land (48:1–2, 32). However, Dan isomitted from the list of the twelve tribes in Rev. 7:5–8, whereit is replaced by Manasseh. Although lists of the twelve tribes oftencount Joseph twice (by naming his sons, Ephraim and Manasseh,instead), the omitted tribe usually is Levi because of its priestlystatus. In this case, Dan’s absence is often attributed to thetribe’s persistent apostasy.
Elsewherein Scripture, the tribe of Dan is listed as one of the tribes, alongwith Reuben, Gad, Asher, Zebulun, and Naphtali, standing on MountEbal, the mount from which curses on Israel were pronounced (Deut.27:13); and it is reported that Dan failed to fight alongside Deborahand Barak (Judg. 5:17), was conquered by Ben-Hadad in the context ofhis pact with King Asa of Judah (1Kings 15:20; 2Chron.16:4), and produced Huram-Abi, a craftsman for Solomon’s temple(2Chron. 2:14).
Showing
1
to
50
of240
results
1. Returning God's Call
Illustration
Leonard Sweet
This week's text challenges individuals and your church community to examine how they respond to the persistent voice of God in their lives.
From Presbyterian author and editor John C. Purdy comes the title and story that inspired this week's sermon ideas. Purdy recalls that in The Blue Mountains of China (Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1970), Canadian Mennonite/English Professor/author Rudy Wiebe tells the story of a Mennonite farmer named Sam Reimer. One night Sam hears a voice saying to him, "Samuel, Samuel ... I am the God of your fathers, the Lord your God. Go and proclaim peace in Vietnam." In perplexity, Sam goes to his pastor, who tells him to listen for the voice a second time. The next night the call comes again, but Sam cannot get anyone to believe that he has truly heard God's voice. His pastor won't believe it; neither will his wife or his fellow Mennonites. The Canadian government won't give him a visa to Vietnam; the inter-Mennonite Church Service Society won't help him. Sam's reaction to these rebuffs is to give up hope and die. On his deathbed he says to his wife, "When I heard the voice, I should of gone. Left a note and gone. When you know like that, are chosen, you shouldn't wait, talk. Go." (Returning God's Call [Louisville, Ky: Westminster/John Knox Press, 1989], 10).
Sam Reimer heard the same call that came to Samuel the prophet. But Sam Reimer's call never materialized into a prophetic mission because the community of faith surrounding him failed to support him. If old Eli, despite his shortsightedness and personal failures, had not counseled the young Samuel on recognizing and responding to God's call, how could the fledgling prophet have learned to open his mind and heart to receive God's words?
C.S. Lewis said there are two kinds of people in the world: those who respond to God saying, "Thy will be done" and those to whom God says, "All right, then, have it your way." It might also be said that there are two kinds of people who return God's call: those who say to God "Thy will be done" and those who respond to God by saying "All right, then, have it your way." As you return God's call this week, may you so stand in the stream of God's consciousness, that the waters of God's love and the waves of God's will may carry you in the directions the Spirit would have you go - toward the people God would have you meet and minister unto.
2. In the Quiet of the Wilderness
Illustration
Edward F. Markquart
The wilderness is silence and quiet. It is the elimination of the sounds of television, the radio, the stereo, the iPod, the cell phone. It is the elimination of the voices of mothers, fathers, brothers, sisters, friends. It is the elimination of the racing tape of your own mind that absorbs your thoughts. The wilderness is quiet. It is utter stillness. It is being alone with God. It is for a moment, for a minute, for a month, being still - absolutely still - …and listening. God speaks in the wilderness of silence. The city is so noisy; so busy; so crowded. The wilderness is silence and God speaks to us through the silence.
In the wilderness, you actually hear the voice of God speaking, "Be washed. Be cleansed of the pollution of resentment, anger, fear, and vengeance. Be washed of whatever is hurting your life and the lives of those around you."Hear the voice that says, "Your sins are forgiven; go and sin no more." Hear the voice that says, "Love one another as I have loved you." Hear the voice that says, "You shall love the Lord your God with all that is in you, all your heart, all your mind, all your soul and all your strength…and love your neighbor as you love yourself."
Be quiet. Be still. In the wilderness, you finally can see the stars and hear the sounds of the wind that are blocked out by the cacophonous noise of the city. In the quietness of the wilderness. Be still and you will hear the voice of God.
3. Unscrambling The Voices
Illustration
Staff
It is a singular kind of setting in which we are gathered just now - in the beauty of the sanctuary, before the altar of God. We are a varied people, of many ages and stations, with widely divergent backgrounds, interests, and pursuits. But here this morning there is one thing all of us are doing: listening.
In I Corinthians 14:10 the Apostle Paul writes: "There are so many kinds of voices in the world." and we know the truth of this, don't we? We hear these voices all the time, all through the week - loud ones and soft, bright ones and dark, saying this and saying that, and sometimes saying nothing. And it's all very confusing - how to separate them, to whom to listen.
Well, we are together this morning in this special setting to try to hear the voice of God. He also has a voice in this world, you know. Here we draw aside from the clamor and conflicting claims to which we are so constantly exposed; here we put ourselves into a position where it is easier for us to listen.
All we do here is intended simply to fix things so it will be less difficult for the voice of God to come through to each of us - the hymns we sing, the prayers we pray, the Scriptures we read, the word we proclaim - that somehow these may be the communication lines by which the voice of God may come through. As we worship together here or anywhere, today or anytime, let us be always mindful of what it is we are doing: listening - trying to screen out the interference, trying to unscramble the voices, trying to hear the one voice which is of greater importance to us than all the others.
4. SEER
Illustration
Stephen Stewart
1 Samuel 9:9 - "Formerly in Israel, when a man went to inquire of God, he said, ‘Come let us go to the seer’; for he who is now called a prophet was formerly called a seer."
It is presumed (especially when reading our text), that the office of the seer antedated the office of prophet in Israel, although the functions of each were the same. Our text is probably a gloss on the original text, added at a later date by someone who realized that Samuel was not a member of a roving band of ecstatics, such as the early prophets (see PROPHET), but that he was a solitary man in close communication with God, who spoke the messages of God.
The office of the prophet, as we generally think of it, did not clearly emerge until the tenth century B.C. at the earliest, but it is obvious that there were, at all times, men who were tuned in on God’s wave length, if we may say so, and who were commissioned to present God’s messages to the people. It is quite possible that the office of seer was lifted from the Canaanites, and then made into a distinctively Israelite profession through a process of refinement.
We do have specific instances of the non-Hebrew seer, who was actually a messenger of Yahweh, the God of the Hebrews. For example, in Numbers 22 to 24, we have the story of Balaam, a seer who was employed by the king of Moab at the time of the Israelites’ wanderings, but who actually became a spokesman for God.
However, there is one thing that we must remember - the earlier the time with which we are dealing, the more primitive the concepts, so it should be no surprise to us that the seers were often dabblers in fortune-telling and became involved with the baser forms of divination, such as wizardry, necromancy, and such practices which has been expressly forbidden. But there is a mysterious fascination about things, and the temptation was great. So we find that there were degenerate seers also in Israel.
I suppose that if we wish to make a more specific differentiation between seer and prophet, we might be justified in saying that the seer made his powers his profession and livelihood, and his functioning was habitually passive: he waited to be consulted. The great prophets, on the other hand, were men of all walks of life who were literally "plucked out of their ways of life" by God, and were driven to deliver God’s messages to his people.
Today I don’t suppose we have a profession or calling that parallels that of the seer, although we might not be too far off base if we compare him to the modern-day fortune-teller, who makes his living off the credibility of others, and who, in more cases than not, will predict what he knows the client wants to hear, rather than jeopardize that living.
5. Twice Named
Illustration
Brett Blair
Repeating a person's name is a Hebrew expression of intimacy. When God speaks to Abraham at Mount Moriah, as he is about to plunge the knife into the breast of Isaac, He says, "Abraham, Abraham." Or when God encourages Jacob in his old age to take the trip to Egypt, He says, "Jacob, Jacob" (Genesis 22:11, 46:2). Compare the call of Moses from the burning bush: "Moses, Moses," or the call of Samuel in the night, "Samuel, Samuel" (Exodus 3:4; 1 Sam 3:10). Or consider David's cry of agony, "Absalom, Absalom," and Jesus' cry of desolation on the cross, "My God, my God." (2 Samuel 18:33; Matt 27:46). When Jesus comforted Martha, when He warned Peter, and when He wept over Jerusalem in each case we find the word repeated for intimacy's sake (Luke 10:41; 22:31; Matt 23:37).
So when Jesus says, "Not everyone who says to me, 'Lord, Lord,' will enter the kingdom of heaven," he is pointing out a false intimacy. People who say they love God, and use the right language, but in truth their hearts are far away.
6. It Doesn't Have to Be That Way - Sermon Opener
Illustration
James W. Moore
The noted author, John Killinger, tells a powerful story about a man who is all-alone in a hotel room in Canada. The man is in a state of deep depression. He is so depressed that he can't even bring himself to go downstairs to the restaurant to eat.
He is a powerful man usually the chairman of a large shipping company but at this moment, he is absolutely overwhelmed by the pressures and demands of life… and he lies there on a lonely hotel bed far from home wallowing in self-pity.
All of his life, he has been fastidious, worrying about everything, anxious and fretful, always fussing and stewing over every detail. And now, at mid-life, his anxiety has gotten the best of him, even to the extent that it is difficult for him to sleep and to eat.
He worries and broods and agonizes about everything, his business, his investments, his decisions, his family, his health, even, his dogs. Then, on this day in this Canadian hotel, he craters. He hits bottom. Filled with anxiety, completely immobilized, paralyzed by his emotional despair, unable to leave his room, lying on his bed, he moans out loud: "Life isn't worth living this way, I wish I were dead!"
And then, he wonders, what God would think if he heard him talking this way. Speaking aloud again he says, "God, it's a joke, isn't it? Life is nothing but a joke." Suddenly, it occurs to the man that this is the first time he's talked to God since he was a little boy. He is silent for a moment and then he begins to pray. He describes it like this: "I just talked out loud about what a mess my life was in and how tired I was and how much I wanted things to be different in my life. And you know what happened next? A voice!! I heard a voice say, ‘It doesn't have to be that way!' That's all."
He went home and talked to his wife about what happened. He talked to his brother who is a minister and asked him: "Do you think it was God speaking to me?" The brother said: "Of course, because that is the message of God to you and everyone of us. That's the message of the Bible. That's why Jesus Christ came into the world to save us, to deliver us, to free us, to change us and to show us that ‘It doesn't have to be that way.' A few days later, the man called his brother and said, "You were right. It has really happened. I've done it. I've had a rebirth. I'm a new man. Christ has turned it around for me."
Well, the man is still prone to anxiety. He still has to work hard. But, now he has a source of strength. During the week, he often leaves his work-desk and goes to the church near his office. He sits there and prays. He says: "It clears my head. It reminds me of who I am and whose I am. Each time as I sit there in the Sanctuary, I think back to that day in that hotel room in Canada and how depressed and lonely and lost I felt and I hear that voice saying: It doesn't have to be that way.'"
That is precisely what this story is all about. Christ walks into the tormented life of the Gerasene demoniac, this madman, whose life is coming apart at the seams and He turns it around for him. He gives him a new beginning, a new start, a new birth. At the beginning of the narrative, it sounds like a horror-story. This wild-eyed, adrenalin-filled, madman comes running and shrieking out of the tomb. He is so unbalanced! He is convinced that he is being held captive by a whole legion of demons, who are pulling and jerking him in every direction
This is an eerie, grim, suspenseful, frightening situation. Jesus and His disciples have just come through a storm on the Sea of Galilee. It is nighttime and having survived that frightening storm they are thrilled to now set foot on solid ground. But, as they get out of the boat, they encounter a different kind of storm… yet another scary experience. They hear strange sounds coming from the tombs… shrieks, growls, screams, moans, the rattling of chains. Then, suddenly, a horrifying sight. A madman with tattered clothes, bruised, dirty, bloody and battered with pieces of chains dangling from his arms and ankles, comes running and screaming directly toward them!
Now, let me ask you something: "What would you have done in that situation?" This was a perilous place, a bloodcurdling moment… a powerful, dangerous, berserk man, charging them. I think I would have run for my life... or jumped back in the boat.
But not Jesus! Jesus stood His ground and faced the madman. Undaunted, unafraid... Jesus stood there and dealt with this wild man. Jesus healed him. He brought peace to his troubled soul. He changed him. He cleansed him. He turned his life around… and you know (don't you?) that He can do that for you.
Now, let me underscore this and spell it out a bit more by lifting three ideas out of this great story...
1. You Don't Have to Be at War with Yourself.
2. You Don't Have to Be at War with Other People.
3. You Don't Have to Be at War with God.
7. The Other Voice
Illustration
True worship is largely a matter of listening. In church it is important that we listen to the sounds of word and song which may be heard here. There is, however, another voice, one inaudible to the physical ear, but a voice nevertheless. It is the voice of God.
In this room at this moment there are, in fact, many voices that we are not hearing. We could hear some of them if we brought in a dozen or so radios, half a dozen TVs and several CBs, and if we tuned all these to various wavelengths and channels. By means of these instruments, we could hear what is inaudible now.
But there is also that other voice. It is all around us here, and within us too. You cannot normally pick it up on radio or tune it in on TV or CD. The tuning mechanism is within you. And this tuning is not anything so simple as the flip of a switch or turning of a knob. The tuning is done by each of us within ourselves as we bring our whole attention into focus upon our Lord. So, as it were, let us tune ourselves to listen, let us become receivers to hear the voice of him who speaks.
The psalmist said something which each of us might well be saying just now: "I will hear what God the Lord will speak, for he will speak peace to his people."
8. An Answer To Prayer
Illustration
"Mom, why am I called Samuel?" The boy asked the question one day during the evening meal. Nervously she toyed with her dinner napkin. She hadn't dared tell anyone for fear that they would think her foolish. After all, she lives in the modern world, not the world populated by Old Testament characters. All of her friends knew that for years she had tried everything possible in order to be able to have children.
First there were the specialists who insisted on taking all sorts of tests, making all sorts of observations, and trying to figure out what the biological impediment was. Then there were the endless sessions with counselors trying to find out whether or not there were emotional blocks. Other counselors had indicated that perhaps her concerns about her husband were interfering with conception. The list of tests and the observations seemed to go on without end.
Almost unconsciously she kept going to church. Every week she would be in her regular place. Every week she sang the hymns, prayed the prayers and joined in the celebrations of the church. She also prayed silently that God would be able to work a miracle. Yes, she had a certain amount of trust in the miracles of science and medicine. She would hardly have been willing to discount the insights of psychologists. But if anyone had bothered to ask her what she really trusted she would have had to say that she really trusts in the power of God.
Among some of her friends this was a little too much. "Surely you don't think that prayer itself will make much difference, do you?" they would ask. "Surely you don't intend on trusting something you can't see or measure?" said others. In fact, she had overheard one acquaintance suggest that perhaps she was getting a little too involved in the church.
Nevertheless, she kept her doctor appointments and remained active in the church.
At length she and her husband received the great, long-anticipated news. Her pregnancy test revealed that she would indeed have a baby.
The name, what should the child's name be? Should they name the child after a favorite aunt? an uncle? perhaps a friend. No, the now-expectant mother knew what the child's name would be. It would have to come from the Bible, maybe the Old Testament. If it's a boy, then Samuel would be his name.
Years later, when the boy had gotten old enough to wonder, he asked one day, "Mom, why is my name Samuel?" her answer came softly, "Son, everyone else may say that you are the result of modern science and medicine. But your father and I are convinced that you are a gift from God. So we called you Samuel which means 'I have asked of the Lord,' You are an answer to prayer."
9. Melting Mountains of Ice
Illustration
King Duncan
William Lloyd Garrison was the greatest abolitionist this country has ever known. He was a publisher of a newspaper called the Liberator, an antislavery publication. Garrison was an angry man, angry with indignation caused by the unbelievably inhumane treatment many of the slaves experienced. He hated slavery with everything that was in him. One day one of his best friends, Samuel May, tried to calm him down. He said to Garrison, "Oh, my friend, try to moderate your indignation and keep more cool. Why, you are all on fire." Garrison replied, "Brother May, I have need to be all on fire, for I have mountains of ice around me to melt."
Well, the only way any of us can melt mountains of ice is to be on fire. The only way Christ can use any of us is when we are driven by a great passion, when we feel or hear his voice within our heart showing us a great cause that needs to be championed. Nothing is accomplished in this world by people who have no passion. That's one reason we need God in our hearts as well as on our lips.
10. Church Fights
Illustration
Editor James S. Hewett
It often seems that the church is a place for contention, which seems to turn some people away. But some see fighting in the church as a healthy sign that people care enough to invest the energy in fighting. A few years ago two ministers got into a fight about what they considered to be an important doctrinal matter. They settled the fight when the first minister told the second: "Look, what are we fighting over? We're both striving to do the Lord's work. You do it your way and I'll do it His way!"
11. Never Read Any of His Books
Illustration
James W. Moore
Let me tell you a true story that happened some time ago: A young boy's father died in a car wreck when he was twelve years old. He read it in the newspaper before anyone got word to him to tell him about it. When he saw that picture of the family car smashed-up on the front page of the newspaper… and read that his dad had died in that accident, he was thrust immediately and painfully into the shocked numbness of deep grief.
Strangely, one of his very first feelings were those of guilt. He had remembered how some months before at a family picnic he was showing off with a baseball. At one point he got careless and threw wildly; it hit his dad in the hand and broke his thumb. The young boy felt horrible. He said to himself, "What a terrible son I am! I have caused my dad great pain."
It seemed that was all he could remember after his fathers death—the pain he caused his dad. Finally, the young boy went to see his pastor and told him about the deep feelings of guilt and about breaking his dad's thumb.
The young boy… well, let me tell you in the boy's own words, he said: I'll never forget how my pastor handled that. He was so great. He came around the desk with tears in his eyes. He sat down across from me and said:
"Now, Jim," that was the boy's name, "you listen to me. If your dad could come back to life for five minutes and be right here with us… and if he knew you were worried about that, what would he say to you?"
"He would tell me to quit worrying about that," Jim said.
"Well, all right," the minister said, "then you quit worrying about that right now. Do you understand me?"
"Yes sir," he said… and he did.
That minister was saying: "You are forgiven. Accept the forgiveness… and make a new start with your life." The young boy did make a new start. And many years later, he served a 9,000 member church: St Luke' s in Houston. The young Boy? James W. Moore, the author of over 30 books on Christian living.
That's Easter. The Risen Lord comes back to life… and assures the disciples that they are forgiven.
· Peter had denied his Lord three times.
· Thomas had doubted.
· All the disciples had forsaken Him.
But, Christ came back, forgave them, resurrected them. He came back to share with them… He comes today, this morning, to share with you the joy, the encouragement and the forgiveness of Easter.
12. PROPHET
Illustration
Stephen Stewart
Hebrews 11:32 - "And what more shall I say? For time would fail me to tell of Gideon, Barak, Samson, Jephtah, of David and Samuel and the prophets -"
"Prophet" is the Greek word used in the Greek Old Testament to translate a Hebrew word whose meaning is obscure; the Greek meant a person who spoke or interpreted oracles, and therefore was not speaking his own thoughts, but those of a god. Although the word in essence means "forth-telling," not "fore-telling," still part of the Greek word means "before," and since they considered prophecies and prophetic utterances to deal with future events and foreknowledge, it was not difficult for them to take the next step and consider that the prophetic message was a predictive one. They also felt that a prophet must necessarily speak while in an ecstatic state, so that the god might speak through him. It was this idea of the prophet as giving ecstatic predictions that has colored and misinterpreted our understanding through the centuries.
While it is true, as stated above, that the meaning of the Hebrew word is obscure, the most generally accepted scholarly opinion is that it merely meant "to announce;" but this announcement was on divine order, and so, finally, the prophet was one "who utters a God-given message." This could be, and often was, a prediction of future events, usually a warning of doom if conditions were not improved, but it did not have to be such a message. Whatever it involved, it came directly from God, and it is for this that we remember the prophets - as spokesmen for God.
In this way, we can see that the prophet differs from the priest. While both were communicators, they were on opposite sides of the fence, so to speak - the priest carried the words and petitions of the people to God, while the prophet carried God’s messages to the people.
We have a wide range of individuals in the ranks of the prophets - from the early ecstatics to the sophiscated such as Isaiah; from those who acted out their prophecies to those who were almost fantastically visionary; from those who were specifically ethical to those who were seemingly objective. All of which tells us that God never goes by any man’s rules - he chooses the best and most effective medium at any one time. And certainly the disparity of the prophets is proof of that.
Prophecy, as such, had long disappeared by New Testament times, although we find the use of the term in connection with New Testament men (and women, too). But in the New Testament, it refers to preachers and evangelists; they were Christian teachers to whom the Spirit, at times, made special direct communication and who interpreted God’s will to man.
Today, of course, the pastor or preacher or minister of a congregation fulfills the role of the prophet. In fact, this is one of the specific elements within the call to preach.
13. Plucked From the Fire
Illustration
Warren W. Wiersbe
John Wesley's father, Samuel, was a dedicated pastor, but there were those in his parish who did not like him. On February 9, 1709, a fire broke out in the rectory at Epworth, possibly set by one of the rector's enemies. Young John, not yet six years old, was stranded on an upper floor of the building. Two neighbors rescued the lad just seconds before the roof crashed in. One neighbor stood on the other's shoulders and pulled young John through the window. Samuel Wesley said, "Come, neighbors, let us kneel down. Let us give thanks to God. He has given me all my eight children. Let the house go. I am rich enough."
John Wesley often referred to himself as a "brand plucked out of the fire" (Zechariah 3:2; Amos 4:11). In later years he often noted February 9 in his journal and gave thanks to God for His mercy. Samuel Wesley labored for 40 years at Epworth and saw very little fruit; but consider what his family accomplished!
14. Confirming Our Relationship
Illustration
Staff
Each day, day after day for a number of weeks, a minister observed a small boy enter the church auditorium, sit quietly before the altar for awhile, and then quietly leave. Always it was about the same time of day, shortly following the dismissal of school, and obviously the lad, carrying his books, was on his way home when he made his daily stop.
One day the minister approached the boy, told him he had observed what he was doing and that he was pleased to see him doing this. Then the minister asked, "What do you do when you come? Do you pray, or what?" After a moment of thought, the boy replied, "Sir, I just say, 'Jesus, this is Jimmie.' "
Just reporting in! Just pausing to identify himself and to be identified. Just confirming a relationship.
Worship has many aspects. But none of these are more essential, more central to its meaning, than this. Whatever else you may do in the experience of this hour, be sure you say, "Lord, it is I." It is not necessary to introduce yourself; he knows you already. Just identify yourself, just let him know it's you. In worship, confirm your relationship with your Lord.
15. An Unsung Hero
Illustration
Stephen M. Crotts
One unsung hero of the Bible is Onesiphorus. He is forever known as a minister to the minister, the one who kept the Apostle Paul on his feet. In 2 Timothy 1:15-18, Paul confided, "You are aware that all who are in Asia turned away from me, among whom are Phygelus and Hermogenes. May the Lord grant mercy to the household of Onesiphorus, for he often refreshed me and was not ashamed of my chains, but when he arrived in Rome, he searched for me earnestly and found me - may the Lord grant him to find mercy from the Lord on that day - and you well know all the service he rendered at Ephesus." Just listen to the action verbs:
He often refreshed me.
He was not ashamed.
He searched for me.
He found me.
He rendered service.
May we be that sort of person to one another, and especially to our prophets!
16. God's Hands and Feet
Illustration
Ronald Reagan
A farmer took a piece of bad earth and made things flourish. Proud of his accomplishments, he asked his minister to come by and see what he had done. The minister was impressed. "That's the tallest corn I've ever seen. I've never seen anything as big as those melons. Praise the Lord!" He went on that way about every crop, praising the Lord for it all. Finally the farmer couldn't take it anymore. "Reverend," he said, "I wish you could have seen this place when the Lord was doing it by himself."
God bestows upon us grace and salvation, but without any input from us, God's mission on earth could not be fulfilled. We are God's hands and feet in the world, disciples and apostles commissioned for evangelism and mission.
17. What Kind of Sinners Can Be Members
Illustration
Larry R. Kalajainen
Samuel Colgate, the founder of the Colgate business empire, was a devout Christian, and he told of an incident that took place in the church he attended. During an evangelistic service, an invitation was given at the close of the sermon for all those who wished to turn their lives over to Christ and be forgiven. One of the first persons to walk down the aisle and kneel at the altar was a well-known prostitute. She knelt in very real repentance, she wept, she asked God to forgive her, and meanwhile the rest of the congregation looked on approvingly at what she was doing. Then she stood and testified that she believed God had forgiven her for her past life, and she now wanted to become a member of the church. For a few moments, the silence was deafening.
Finally, Samuel Colgate arose and said, "I guess we blundered when we prayed that the Lord would save sinners. We forgot to specify what kind of sinners. We'd better ask him to forgive us for this oversight. The Holy Spirit has touched this woman and made her truly repentant, but the Lord apparently doesn't understand that she's not the type we want him to rescue. We'd better spell it out for him just which sinners we had in mind." Immediately, a motion was made and unanimously approved that the woman be accepted into membership in the congregation.
18. Four Questions for Church Membership
Illustration
William G. Carter
The one timeseminary professor of Christian ethics at Duke University, Stanley Hauerwas hada novel idea about how churches should receive new members. He has written about the church's need for honesty and has called us to tell the truth as a "community of character."
To this end, he has a modest proposal. Whenever people join the church, Hauerwas thinks they should stand and answer four questions:
- Who is your Lord and Savior? The response: "Jesus Christ."
- Do you trust in him and seek to be his disciple? "I do."
- Will you be a faithful member of this congregation? The answer: "I will."
- Finally, one last question: What is your annual income?
You heard me correctly. When people join the church, Dr. Hauerwas thinks they ought to name their Lord and Savior and tell fellow church members how much money they make. It is obvious why Hauerwas was a professor and a pastor.His idea just wouldn't work, especially in the American church. Most church members believe salary figures are more sacred than prayer, and would quickly tell an inquisitive minister to snoop around somewhere else. What's more, parish experience tempers the questions a minister asks of church members. Most pastors quickly learn how to dance around the issue of money without ever naming it.
19. AMBASSADOR
Illustration
Stephen Stewart
Isaiah 18:2 - "which sends ambassadors by the Nile, in vessels of papyrus upon the waters! Go, you swift messengers, to a nation, tall and smooth, to a people feared near and far, a nation mighty and conquering, whose land the rivers divided."
Ezekiel 17:15 - "But he rebelled against him, by sending ambassadors to Egypt, that they might give him horses and a large army ..."
There are several ways in which we can translate the words used for "ambassador" in the Bible, but the most frequently used interpretation is that of messenger, from the Hebrew mal’ akh, or malach, which means messenger. This word has an interesting biblical history of its own. We are, of course, familiar with the Old Testament book of Malachi, and no doubt assumed that this was the author’s name. However, this was a clerical error at some time in the past, so that a word which meant "messenger" was wrongly given as the name of a man! We also find this as being used when referring to any supernatural messenger from God - an angel. Angels, then, can be considered ambassadors from God, carrying messages to men.
We can also use the Greek words in the New Testament, which translate into "to be older," or "aged, dignity," or "aged." This incorporates the idea of wisdom and experience, and certainly these were needed qualities, just as much as today. Why should this be so? Well, let’s consider the position of the ambassador.
These men were used to send congratulations, to make alliances, and to protest wrongs, among the more outstanding of their duties. Now, obviously, you can’t send just anyone on such missions. So, these men of wisdom, as we have said, and also men who possessed great education and ability. They were usually men of high rank, as Sennacherib’s chief-marshall, Tartan; chief eunuch, Rabsaris; and chief-officer, Rabshakey, met by Hezekiah’s house-master, scribe and recorder (2 Kings 18:17ff).
Today our ambassadors, our consuls, our emmisaries, and other statesmen who confer with heads of state of other nations, are representative of our government and its policies. Most of these positions are resident ones - that is, the individual is the personal representative of the President and Congress, living in a certain foreign land. He is a go-between in conveying messages from our nation to another. In that manner, his function is the same as his biblical predecessor’s. However, the concept of his actually living in another land is probably foreign to the biblical idea. An ambassador was sent out to wherever and whenever it was necessary, and then returned to home base.
In one other way, however, the ancient and the modern ambassadors share; that is, both had (and have) diplomatic immunity. We are sometimes upset because representatives of other nations violate our laws, and cannot be prosecuted. In just such a way 2 Samuel 10:4, did the poeple of Hunan violate the immunity of the ambassadors sent by David. There is really nothing new under the sun!
20. The Dying Thief Excuse
Illustration
Michael P. Green
A minister was talking to a professing Christian and asked him if he was active in a local church. The man responded, “No, but the dying thief wasn’t active in a church and yet he was still accepted.” The minister then asked if he had been baptized. The man responded, “The dying thief was not baptized and he still made it to heaven.” The minister then asked if he had partaken of the Lord’s Table. The man responded, “No, but the dying thief didn’t either, and Christ still received him.”
The minister then commented: “The only difference between you and the dying thief is that he was dying in his belief and you are dead in yours.”
21. Finding Financial Freedom
Illustration
Brett Blair
Some of you may have read a remarkable short story sometime during your school years by D. H. Lawrence titled, “The Rocking‑Horse Winner." I wonder if you remember how the story begins?
It is a haunting tale about a family living above its means. The mother is considered by friends and neighbors to be the perfect mother, in spite of the fact that deep down she knows she has difficulty loving her three children. It's important to the husband to keep up the pretense of success the large house, staffed with servants but they are living on the edge, just like many families today. Listen as D. H. Lawrence describes this family's life situation:
“And so the house came to be haunted by the unspoken phrase: ‘There must be more money! There must be more money!' The children could hear it all the time though nobody said it aloud. They heard it at Christmas, when the expensive and splendid toys filled the nursery. Behind the shining modern rocking-horse, behind the smart doll's house, a voice would start whispering: ‘There must be more money! There must be more money!' And the children would stop playing, to listen for a moment. They would look into each other's eyes, to see if they had all heard. And each one saw in the eyes of the other two that they too had heard. ‘There must be more money! There must be more money!'
“It came whispering from the springs of the still-swaying rocking-horse, and even the horse, bending his wooden, champing head, heard it. The big doll, sitting so pink and smirking in her new pram, could hear it quite plainly, and seemed to be smirking all the more self-consciously because of it. The foolish puppy, too, that took the place of the teddy-bear, he was looking so extraordinarily foolish for no other reason but that he heard the secret whisper all over the house: ‘There must be more money!'"
That's the family backdrop to the story of “The Rocking‑Horse Winner." Quite an extraordinary picture: “There must be more money! There must be more money!"
I wonder if there are any homes in our community today that are haunted in that same way: “There must be more money!"
Let's talk about financial freedom. Jesus said on one occasion: “No servant can serve two masters. Either he will hate the one and love the other, or he will be devoted to the one and despise the other. You cannot serve both God and Money."
Here is the challenge for today: We want to break the grip money has on our lives. We want to affirm that Yahweh, the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob is our god, and our only god. We want to affirm that the God who manifested Himself in Jesus of Nazareth is our god. This is who we are. That is why we are here in this room at this time. “Thou shalt have no other gods before me." We want God to be our god, not material possessions.
22. Break A Leg
Illustration
Michael P. Green
Please see the note below this illustration.
A woman visiting in Switzerland came to a sheepfold on one of her daily walks. Venturing in, she saw the shepherd seated on the ground with his flock around him. Nearby, on a pile of straw lay a single sheep, which seemed to be suffering. Looking closely, the woman saw that its leg was broken.
Her sympathy went out to the suffering sheep, and she looked up inquiringly to the shepherd as she asked how it happened. “I broke it myself,” said the shepherd sadly and then explained. “Of all the sheep in my flock, this was the most wayward. It would not obey my voice and would not follow when I was leading the flock. On more than one occasion, it wandered to the edge of a perilous cliff. And not only was it disobedient itself, but it was leading other sheep astray.
“Based on my experience with this kind of sheep, I knew I had no choice, so I broke its leg. The next day I took food and it tried to bite me. After letting it lie alone for a couple of days, I went back and it not only eagerly took the food, but licked my hand and showed every sign of submission and affection.
“And now, let me say this. When this sheep is well, it will be the model sheep of my entire flock. No sheep will hear my voice so quickly nor follow so closely. Instead of leading the others away, it will be an example of devotion and obedience. In short, a complete change will come into the life of this wayward sheep. It will have learned obedience through its sufferings.”
Many times it is the same in human experience. Through our suffering, God may be seeking to teach us obedience and reliance on his care.
Note: There is no evidence that this was a practice among shepherds. See the following page for more information.
23. Learning Mercy
Illustration
J. Scott Miller
Some of us can learn mercy by reading about it in the Bible. Many more of us, however, learn mercy by taking the plunge and doing it.
Such was the case with Sister Helen Prejean. Her story is told in the book Dead Man Walking, which recently came out in film. Sister Helen hears one day of a correspondence program with prisoners on death row. She decides to participate and begins writing, even though she's been told not to expect to hear anything in return. Much to her surprise, though, one of the prisoners does respond and catches her completely off guard by asking her to be his spiritual guide. Apparently his execution date was fast approaching, and he wanted some representative of God to be there for support over the next several weeks.
Sister Helen hesitates. It is one thing to do charity long distance. It is quite another thing to do mercy face to face with a convicted murderer. Gary had been sentenced to death by lethal injection for participating in the brutal rape of a young woman and the subsequent murder of both her and her finance. Sister Helen recoils at the very thought of meeting this rapist and murderer, let alone ministering to him. But a voice deep inside of her tells her she must go. So she does. The first several meetings are difficult. Gary comes across a whole lot more co*cky and arrogant in person than he did in his letters. He refuses to admit his guilt and insists that he is the innocent victim of a corrupt legal system.
To make matters worse, Sister Helen is despised and publicly villified by the victims' parents for even spending time with Gary. How could she, a deeply religious nun, befriend this cold-blooded murderer! They are horrified and let her know that every time they see her. And yet, despite these difficult barriers, Sister Helen risks her name, her reputation, her own safety, to reach across them and embrace Gary with the love of God. And the more she perseveres in loving him, the more his defenses begin to crumble. Finally on the night before his execution, Gary confesses to his crime and asks for God's forgiveness. In a flood of tears, he thanks Sister Helen for all her love and support. He then tries to send her home, insisting that her work with him is done and that he is now ready to meet his Maker.
"No, that's okay," she responds. "I'll stay through the execution."
"But why?" Gary wants to know. "I'm only getting what I deserve."
"Because," she replies, "the last face I want you to see before you die is not one of hatred and vengeance, but one of love and mercy."
The next morning, Gary is strapped into place while Sister Helen and the victims' parents watch through the window of an adjacent room. Within a matter of minutes, the last lethal dose is injected and Gary is pronounced dead. Most of the by-standers breathe a sigh of relief. Some even begin to applaud. But Sister Helen alone stands there - with arms reaching out to Gary and a look of pure mercy on her face.
Some of us learn mercy by reading about it in our Bibles. But most of us, like Sister Helen Prejean, learn mercy by just doing it to those who least deserve it - to those who are unclean, who are despised and rejected by society. Learning Mercy . . .
24. The Most Powerful Word
Illustration
Margaret Guenther
Love is the most powerful of the potent four-letter words hate, fear, work, life. And maybe love is the hardest of all to understand. Jesus says, "A new commandment I give to you, that you love one another." This is absurd, if not impossible: how can anyone command love? I can hear my grandmother's voice enjoining my big brother the only person I have ever bitten (but he had it coming!) and me to love each other because God had given us to each other as brother and sister. We glared at each other and marveled at her naiveté. The idea of loving somebody because we were supposed to boggled our minds.
We have cheapened love by using the word carelessly. We have confused the sentimentality of the Hallmark card with the deep, dark mystery of love that is manifested for us in the incarnate Christ. Yes, love can be warm, enfolding and sheltering. Yes, love can feel good. But love can also be strong and difficult. It can be an impossible challenge.
25. The Messiah Is Back!
Illustration
Thomas Long
According to an account in the New York Times, it was just before Christmas several years ago that David Storch, a music teacher, borrowed a copy of the score of Handel's "Messiah" from the Brooklyn Public Library. Through a clerical error, however, the transaction was not recorded. There were several other requests for the score, and the library staff, unaware that it had been checked out, spent many hours searching in vain for it through the stacks. On the day that Storch returned it, placing it on the circulation desk, he was astonished to hear the librarian spontaneously, joyously, and loudly shout, "The 'Messiah' is here! The 'Messiah' is back!" Every head in the library turned toward the voice, but, alas, as the Times reported, "A few minutes later everyone went back to work."
A wry story, but also a parable of the often dashed expectations of those who wait for God. Someone cries, "Peace, peace," but there is no peace. Another says, "Comfort, comfort," but there is little comfort. "Come, thou long-expected Jesus," goes the prayerful hymn, and heads turn in a moment of curious interest, then, seeing nothing, go back to work. And so, weary of waiting on a God who does not come, we lower our horizons, fold our hands in prayer to more tangible gods to give us purpose, and turn to more immediate and reliable resources for hope. We build shiny sanctuaries of glass and steel where we can celebrate "possibility thinking" and the other human potentials, which we hope will save us from our self-doubt, if not our sins. We fill the silos and the skies with ever more potent weapons of destruction, which we hope will save us from each other. And we summon the elixirs of modern medicine to save us from disease, aging, and finally from death. In short, tired of waiting for the one true God, we create our own, molded in our own image.
26. A House of Prayer
Illustration
John R. Brokhoff
Leslie Weatherhead in his book, A Private House Of Prayer, suggests that the structure of the content of prayer be likened to a house of seven rooms. Each room is a division of prayer. There may be some duplication with ACTSS which we just discussed.
The first room is for the affirmation of God's presence. If prayer is a conversation with God, obviously it is necessary for him to be present. When we pray, are we aware of his presence or like Moses do we see only a burning bush? In a hymn Tersteegen sings, "God himself is present; let us now adore him and with awe appear before him." What applies to worship, applies also to prayer. When we pray, we are talking to a real person, not to an idea, or ideal, or ideology, or a theological concept. In prayer we are not talking to ourselves or to the ceiling. In spirit God is there to hear our prayer. We need to realize this and pray accordingly.
The next room is for the thanksgiving and praise. We have been blessed beyond measure and therefore to thank and praise God is in order. Before we begin our prayer, we need to review how good God has been to us. If we are bereft of blessings, our greatest gift is Jesus who loved us enough to die for us.
Go to the next room for the confession of sins. Sin separates us from God. Sin erects an impenetrable curtain which prevents us from seeing God. The separation prevents our hearing the voice of God. We come out of a dirty world with the dirt of sin clinging to us. Before we can be presentable to a holy God we need spiritual cleansing. Thus, in prayer we confess our sins and plead for his mercy.
The fourth room is labelled "Reception of God's grace." We have confessed our sins and begged for mercy. What is God's response? It is grace in terms of pardon and acceptance. At this time in our prayers we remember his promises to be with us always, to forgive us, and to bless us with the Holy Spirit.
Now it is time to go to the room of petition. We have the opportunity to tell God about our personal needs in our own lives, or in our family, or in our work. But, we have petitions not only for ourselves, but others want and need our prayers in their behalf. This takes us to the sixth room of prayer. When we pray for others, it is called intercessory prayer. When his co-worker, Melanchthon, was sick, Luther prayed for him: "I besought the Almighty with great vigor ... quoting from Scripture all the promises I could remember, that prayers should be granted and said that he must grant my prayer, if I was henceforth to put faith in his promises."
The effectiveness of a friend's prayer on our behalf depends on the relationship of the pray-er to God. James wrote, "The prayer of the righteous is powerful and effective" (James 5:16). That is why we want a godly mother or a pious pastor to pray for us. Roman Catholics ask the saints and the Virgin Mary to pray for them. On the eve of a historic boxing match, a friend was visiting the champ in his hotel suite. During the conversation a murmuring feminine voice was heard. "That's my wife," the champ explained. "She's praying for me to win." "Oh, and I suppose you pray, too?" The champ replied, "My wife is more devout than I am. If God won't do it for her, He certainly won't do it for me."
The seventh room in the house of prayer is meditation. Some do not understand what meditation is and consequently do not know how to meditate. It is the act of reflecting, of silence, and listening to God. It calls for thinking about God and our relationship to him. It is a time to review past dealings with God. Then we reflect on how good God has been in those past dealings. After that, we remember God's promises to us: promises of peace, protection, and provision. Meditation can be summed up in three R's: review, reflect, and remember.
27. The Restaurant in Downtown Jericho
Illustration
John Jamison
The way it happened in my mind is that he walked into this little restaurant in downtown Jericho, took a deep breath and hollered, "Repent!" Folks stopped eating mid-bite. It got so quiet you could hear the motor running in that tall machine over in the corner that kept slices of pie turning around behind the glass all day. Every eye in the place was on him, and that was what he was waiting for. He started talking, and shouting, and waving his arms, and every time someone would try to laugh at him and go back to their coconut cream pie, he would walk right over and slam a fist on their table, or just stand and stare at the pie eater until their appetite simply disappeared. All this without missing a beat of his sermon.
And what a sermon it was. He started out, "Some of you folks are from around here, aren't you? Born and raised right here? Well, that don't count for one blasted thing in God's book. Your ancestral tree might take you all the way back to Abraham himself, but as far as God is concerned, that won't pay for that cup of coffee you got sitting in front of you." He went on for quite some time, made his way from one table to the next, even the big round one in the back where the Pharisees sat at their weekly noon-time alliance meeting. People couldn't help but smile when he walked around that big round table and called them all a bunch of hissing old women who couldn't spell salvation if they had a dictionary in their hands.
Then he was done. He walked out of the door just as he had come in. Except on the way out he was not alone. Several from the restaurant walked out with him, and followed him straight to the river. From there on it was history. More and more people came, and more and more went back home to tell their friends they had better go, too. By the time they got there, the crowds were huge.
At one point in his baptizing, John looked up to see who was next in line, and when he did he froze in his tracks. There standing before him was Jesus. He recognized him immediately. This is where the story gets a bit hard for me to follow. Jesus steps up to be baptized like everyone else, but John shakes his head and says, "How can I baptize you? You ought to be baptizing me." They debate that fact for a bit and John finally gives in and baptizes him. Then, as Jesus gets out of the water, the sky opens up just like it had French doors, and this dove flies down and lands on him. Then, to confuse me even more, a voice comes out of that same door and says, "This is my Son, who I love; with him I am well pleased." And the story is over.
28. BIG DADDY, J.C., AND THE SPOOK
Illustration
John H. Krahn
Many Christians are hurt by even the slightest criticism of their faith. Yet God often uses attacks and slurs on one’s faith to strengthen it.
Madalyn Murray O’Hair was invited by the Student Christian Association to speak at a certain college in Ohio. Mrs. O’Hair will go down in history as the one who knocked prayer and Bible reading out of the public schools. Over 350 students, faculty, and townspeople gathered to hear Mrs. O’Hair discuss her views in opposition to God and religion.
She lambasted everything sacred. She made fun of pastors, leaders, and church officers. She said the Bible was not infallible, and it did not amount to anything anyway; she harassed the students and professors; she harangued the foolish thinkers who believed what they read. She referred to God as "Big Daddy" and to Jesus Christ as "J.C." and to the Holy Ghost as the "Spook." The audience was stunned by her speech, and as questions were put to Mrs. O’Hair, she further attacked Christianity.
As the meeting was about to break up, a tiny voice of a little college girl came from the back of the auditorium. She spoke quietly and lovingly and her voice was full of compassion. Here is what she said, "Mrs. O’Hair, I am so happy you came to speak to all of us here at our college tonight! We have listened with attention to your tirade on our beliefs. We thank you for showing all of us what an atheist is; we express gratitude on your challenge to our faith; we appreciate your concern for us ... but now we, in turn, must be ever grateful for your visit ... because ... now and forever we have been strengthened in our Christian beliefs. We really feel sorry for you, and we’ll pray each night and day for your conversion to our Christian beliefs, and again we thank you for coming, and I know that you have strengthened my faith in our church, in our religion, and in our Christ! Now I’ll have more faith in ‘Big Daddy,’ in ‘J.C.’, and in the ‘Spook’! Again I say, thank you, and bless your soul!"
The speaker of the evening was flabbergasted. She had no answer. There was a riot of noise. The applause for this response was deafening. The meeting broke up with people experiencing an unbelievable Christian conviction of love for Jesus Christ, the Father, and the Holy Spirit.
The next time someone looks down on your faith, let God use even that person’s negative attitude to draw you closer to him.
29. Two Forces at Work
Illustration
Fred Craddock
"What's frightening about listening to John preach is that he puts you in the presence of God. And that's what everybody wants, and that's what everybody doesn't want. Because the light at the altar is different from every other light in the world. In the dim lamps of this world, we can compare ourselves with each other, and all of us come off looking good. We convince ourselves that God grades on the curve, and what's the difference? We're all okay. And then you come in the presence of God, and you're at the altar, and it's all different. For if our hearts condemn us, think of this - - God is greater than our hearts and knows everything. There's no way to modulate the human voice to make a whine acceptable. The whining is over. The excusing is over. It's the school, it's the church, it's the board, it's the government. It isn't! All that's over. It just stops. Like waking from a dream of palaces and patios to find the roof leaks and the rent's due. Like shutting off the stereo, and you hear the rat gnawing in the wall. That's just the fact of it. In my mind, I serve God. But there's another force in my life, and I say, `I'm going to do that.' I don't do it. I say, `I'll never do that.' I do it. Crucified between the sky of what I intend and the earth of what I perform. That's the truth."
30. Our Midian Moment
Illustration
Staff
Long ago there came a moment in Midian when that remarkable man, Moses, had his life turned around. Having failed in Egypt to lead his people out of their slavery, he now felt defeated. He had abandoned his high goal; he had given up his great ideal. He was a shepherd now, keeping Jethro's sheep, hoping nobody would find him in the mountains to which he had fled. But God found him. And God turned him around. Out of a burning bush God said, in effect, "Moses, don't give up on your dream." Your ideal is good, your goal is worthy, said God. Go down there and bring my people out, God said; but this time do it my way, and I will be with you, and this time you will not fail. Well, you know the story: Moses did go and he did not fail. In the most dramatic human adventure of all history, he brought those people out.
Most of us in life, sometime or other, need to experience a kind of "Midian moment" of our own. We need the experience of turning aside, as it were, to see some bush aflame and hear a voice that fires us with courage again.
This morning, as we are here in church, we have turned aside a little while from the busy, confused, difficult, and complicated world out there. No bush is burning here, but God is present, and God is saying things to every listening heart. If any of us today have come with any feeling of defeat, if we have given up, I hope we can hear that same message God spoke to Moses: Pursue the high goal, and I will be with you; hold fast the great ideal; don't give up on your dream.
31. The Wrong Number but the Right Time
Illustration
Larry Powell
Wallace D. Chappell tells that following one of his sermons a little girl came to the front of the church to meet him. He was the guest evangelist in the church for the week, so he did not know her nor her older sister who stood close by. The older sister was encouraging her to tell something to Chappell, the nature of which was not immediately clear. Finally, after considerable coaxing, the little girl told that on the day before she had received a telephone call from a lady who was visiting in the city from out of state. The lady had dialed the wrong number. Although the little girl did not know who the lady was, she began to talk to her. Reaching to make conversation, as children often do, the girl remembered that there would be preaching at her church that evening so she passed along that bit of information and invited the lady to attend. The little girl, warming to her story as she told it, said, "The lady said she hadn't been inside a church in 20 years." Then, with excitement in her voice, the child said, "She was at church tonight. I talked to her. And when you asked for people to accept Jesus, she was one of those who came forward."
The lady was from out of state. She was in that particular city for a particular purpose and had her own agenda. To go into a strange church and hear a visiting evangelist preach was not a big item on her list of things to do. It was not a good time. But something about the little girl's invitation led her to take advantage of the opportunity. Probably a dozen reasons why she could not go raced through her mind: the circ*mstances were not right, she didn't have time; you can imagine the other reasons. At some point, however, it came to her that although things were not as she would have arranged them, it was an opportunity and she would seize it.
When you are waiting on the "right time" to come to Christ or if you are delaying your commitment until circ*mstances are "right," remember the woman in Luke's story who was so full of joy and gratitude that she would take advantage of any opportunity to praise God for what he had done for her through Christ Jesus her Lord! Those who are resolved will "catch as catch can." Those who have no resolve will never catch up to just the right opportunity. It will always be the wrong time.
32. Praise The Lord!
Illustration
John E. Sumwalt
The Board of Bethlehem Community Church gathered for its monthly meeting with solemn resolve. They were the largest, most prestigious congregation in their region, and with that honor came some serious responsibility. Every other year they hosted the Bishop's Winter Renewal Retreat for forty to fifty area pastors. Bethlehem Church's beautiful facility provided meeting rooms and meals for the specially invited clergy and guest speakers. The details were always impeccably managed. Each retreat closed with the Bishop preaching the Sunday morning sermon for the guests and congregation. Participants left feeling pampered and refreshed.
But this year the Board faced a potentially embarrassing dilemma. In the two years since the last retreat, Mae Ella Grant had joined the church.
Now, Bethlehem Community Church was known for its classic, high-church liturgy. The pastor's preaching style tended to attract the intellectual, professional members of the community. The organist and music director had both taught music at a local private college for years. They had attracted many professional singers and musicians to the sixty-voice choir and chamber orchestra. Mae Ella Grant's first visit to the church had been at Easter the previous year. After the choir's beautiful presentation of Handel's "Hallelujah Chorus," she had spontaneously cried out, "Praise the Lord!" Imagine the congregation's shock!
Most everyone had politely ignored that first, indelicate outburst. But the Grant family returned to worship. During each service she attended, Mae Ella managed to lose control of at least one "Amen!" or "Halleluia!" or "Praise the Lord!" The difficulty was that she was a perfectly charming person in every other way. When her family joined the church, she took an immediate role in Sunday School, the Social Concerns Committee and the Women's Service Society. She volunteered tirelessly to serve at dinners, help put out mailings, and work at the mealsite for the homeless. Everyone came to know and like her. Many tried, directly or indirectly, in gentle and not-so-gentle ways, to tell her how disturbing her outbursts were to the rest of the congregation. Mae Ella would blush and shake her red curls and apologize. But, with a sparkle in her eyes, she would say that, sometimes, there was no controlling the Holy Spirit!
Well, even the most conservative worshipers became accustomed to the outbursts after a year and a half. They could tolerate some spontaneity, especially when they knew Mae Ella was trying to conform. But what would the Bishop and visiting pastors think? The board was solemn, indeed, as they made their preparations.
Another Bishop's Winter Retreat was carried out as impeccably as always after the beginning of the New Year. With tastefully-chosen Christmas decorations still in place, awaiting the arrival of the magi, forty-five pastors were enveloped in the hospitality of Bethlehem Church. Mae Ella Grant was one of the hardest working volunteers that entire weekend. And on Sunday morning she and her husband, a psychology professor at the University, and their three curly-haired children were in their usual places to hear the Bishop speak. Mae Ella, having been cautioned by her many friends to control herself, was on her best behavior.
The choir's moving rendition of "Lo, How a Rose E'er Blooming" nearly did her in. Mae Ella sat on her hands and bit her lip when they were finished. Then one of the guest speakers from the retreat rose to read the Psalm, and his words and the strength of his southern drawl were a balm on Mae Ella's soul. He read:
Praise the Lord! Praise the Lord from the heavens; praise him in the heights! Praise him, all his angels; praise him, all his host! Praise him, sun and moon; praise him, all you shining stars! ... Kings of the earth and all peoples, princes and all rulers of the earth! Young men and women alike, old and young together! Let them praise the name of the Lord, for his name alone is exalted; his glory is above earth and heaven ... Praise the Lord! (verses 1-3, 11-13, 14b)
The echo of his last words had not finished ringing through the carved oak rafters before Mae Ella's hands clapped before her and she shouted in return, "Oh, praise the Lord!"
Just as abruptly as it began, her applause stopped as Mae Ella's hands clapped over her mouth. She sank back in the pew in horror of what she had done. But her husband tapped her shoulder and pointed to the Bishop, who now stood in the pulpit beaming a warm smile in her direction.
"Thank you so much for that testimony to the glory of God," the Bishop said directly to Mae Ella. And as the crimson color began to recede slowly from her face, she listened in awe. The Bishop proceeded to preach an inspiring sermon on the importance of spontaneous praise in worship. In it he endorsed the expression of such praise as a regular part of the worship experience. When he came to the conclusion, the Bishop smiled impishly in Mae Ella's direction and said, "Will you all say 'Amen'?" Mae Ella's lilting voice led the staid congregation in a surprisingly strong Amen!
33. JUNK FOR JESUS
Illustration
John H. Krahn
Simon Peter was the disciple with a foot-shaped mouth. "I will never leave you no matter what the others do," Peter protested one day after the Lord told the disciples that they would all desert him. Not much later, Peter denies the Lord three times in the courtyard, swearing the third time that he never knew the man.
After his resurrection Jesus appears to some of his disciples. They have some breakfast together, then Jesus turns to Peter and says, "Simon, son of John, do you love me more than these others?" Peter replies, "Yes, Lord; you know that I love you." Jesus says to him, "Feed my lambs." A second and a third time Jesus questions Peter’s love, and Peter assures the Lord that he loves him. Jesus again commands him to feed his sheep.
Today we too hear our Lord’s voice saying to us, "Do you love me?" And he waits to hear our answer. If it is, "Yes, Lord, you know I love you," we must be willing to first hear and then act upon his command to "Feed my sheep." That is, reach out to each other and communicate God’s love through both words and actions. Anything less than a wholehearted willingness to turn our lives over to God for his use is to, in effect, offer junk for Jesus.
Dietrich Bonhoeffer, a Christian martyr during the Second World War, says it so poignantly, "When Christ calls a man, he bids him come and die." Turn your life over to the Lord. Die to self, in order to live for God. God wants our lives, our unqualified yes. Compared to that, all else seems like junk - having some value but far from what God wants.
Respond positively to Christ today and then follow his command to, "Feed my sheep."
34. God in Three Persons
Illustration
King Duncan
St. Augustine, one of the most astute thinkers the Christian Church has ever produced, was walking along the seashore one day while pondering the doctrine of the Trinity - Father, Son, and the Holy Ghost. He seemed to hear a voice saying, "Pick up one of the large sea shells there by the shore." So he picked it up. Then the voice said, "Now pour the ocean into the shell." And he said, "Lord, I can't do that." And the voice answered, "Of course not. In the same way, how can your small, finite mind ever hold and understand the mystery of the eternal, infinite, triune God?
Many Christian churches will be celebrating today the doctrine of the Trinity. It is one of the most prized truths of the Christian faith. "God in three persons, blessed Trinity...."
35. Hearing the Voice of God
Illustration
John R. Brokhoff
How would you react if you really heard the voice of God? Once there was a man who had the habit of going to a barn every evening, taking off his hat, and saying, "Howdy God, I am here." Then he would begin to preach to an empty barn. Some pranksters plotted to pull a trick on him. They hid in the barn, and when he said, "Howdy God, I am here", with a deep voice they answered, "Howdy, Jim, I am here." Well, Jim dropped his hat and took off, and never again was he seen at the barn.
When we confront the holiness of Jesus as Peter did, we will have a sense of awe and unworthiness before the purity and perfection of Christ. Peter fell on his knees and said, "Depart from me, Lord, for I am a sinful man." Haven't we in the church lost something of this unworthiness in the presence of the holy Christ? It is not uncommon to hear no confession of sins in a worship service. If you come to the pure Jesus, why do you not instinctively say, "God, be merciful to me, a sinner"?
36. When A Clown Was Just Right
Illustration
William G. Carter
Bill is a minister. He also has been accused of being a little bit nuts. Bill does workshops for churches on clowning. Not long ago, he was in a distant city, packing up after a workshop. The phone rang. Nobody was around. He answered. "Are you a minister?" somebody asked. "Yes, actually I am." "Come quickly," said the voice, "our child is dying of leukemia." Bill dropped everything. He ran out to his rental car and drove to the hospital. He parked the car, ran up the steps, through the double doors, and down the hall.
Suddenly it hit him: he was still dressed as a clown, with a white face, red nose, orange hair, and green suspenders. He didn't have time to change. It was an emergency. He kept going. He found the room, knocked on the door, and entered the room where a young girl in a hospital bed lay surrounded by her family. "We called for a minister, not a clown," said the father. The child replied, "He's better than a minister. Can he stay?" No one dared to deny her request. Bill sat on the edge of the hospital bed. He sang songs. He told Bible stories. He cradled the little girl in his arms until the end. When the last moment came, she made a final request. "Would you come to my funeral?"
So that's how it happened. On the third day, crazy Bill stood with white face, red nose, orange hair, and green suspenders. He never spoke a word, yet he led the people as they laughed, and cried, and remembered the little girl's life. A few people present thought it was wrong to have a clown at a funeral, much less lead the service. They murmured afterwards, "That minister is out of his mind! He's crazy!" By all the proper canons of pastoral protocol, they were probably correct. But there he stood, acting as if God's joyful power has already defeated death. Was he crazy? Who can say? All we know is that Bill heard Jesus say, "I am the resurrection and the life," and he acted accordingly.
"You don't have to be crazy to work around here, but it helps." Likewise, you don't have to be out of your mind to do the work of Jesus Christ, even though a faithful life can provoke the world to think of you that way. Should evil conspire against you, listen closely. You may hear Christ say, "You're my brother you're my sister you're my family."
37. Uncle Hilbert
Illustration
John E. Sumwalt
Uncle Hilbert used to stand at the front door of the church every Sunday morning and greet everyone as they came into worship. He always had a big smile on his face as he called all of us by name, and he had a special handshake for us kids. It was a rare day when he wasn't there, and when he was absent church wasn't the same. You had the feeling that something essential was missing.
I don't know why we called him uncle. He was nobody's uncle as far as I know. He had a couple of married sisters who lived in the city, but neither of them had any kids. The little kids called him Hilly, but to everyone else he was Uncle Hilbert or just plain Uncle. "Good morning, Uncle," Mr. Tolbert would say when Hilbert stopped in at the grocery store each morning after walking with us kids to school. He had regular rounds that he made every day. He would meet us at the corner at 7:30 a.m., walk with us as far as the playground; then he would stop at the store, visit with Mr. Tolbert for a while, buy some candy or a pop; then he would head over to the feed mill to watch them grind corn and oats. Sometimes one of the men would let him ride along on the truck while he made a delivery to one of the farms outside of town. Just before noon, about the time the curd was beginning to set, you would find Hilbert over at the cheese factory. They always gave him a white hat and let him watch as they cut up the curd. When they were done, Mr. Sweeney would give him a bag full to take home to his mother so they could have fresh curd for lunch.
In the afternoons Hilbert would get out his bike. For some reason his mother wouldn't let him ride it in the mornings. It was a beautiful red and white Schwinn with headlights, reflectors, rear view mirror, side baskets, an oompah horn, a license plate that said Packer Backer, and long bushy squirrel tails dangling from each handlebar. It was the envy of every kid in town. Hilbert used to let us ride it sometimes on the way home from school, until his mother found out, and then that was the end of that.
Hilbert claimed to be more than 50 years old. None of us kids believed he could possibly be that old until one Saturday morning, when his mother was gone, he invited some of us up to his room in the second story of their house and let us watch while he shaved. He also showed us his collections of old comic books and baseball cards. He had hundreds and hundreds of them, many of them over 20 years old. We decided that maybe he was as old as he said he was. I think it was around that time that I asked my dad why Hilbert had never grown up and he said something about some people being born that way.
That was also about the time that we got a new preacher, the one my folks never liked. His sermons were way too long and from the tone of them you would have thought we were the most wicked congregation God had anywhere in the world. The new preacher didn't want Hilbert to stand by the door and greet people on Sunday mornings. He always sent him on some kind of errand about the time people started to arrive, just to get him out of the way. This was the same preacher who refused to let Hilbert take communion. He said he didn't understand what it meant and it would be a sacrilege for any one to approach the altar under those circ*mstances. It must have been a long three years for Hilbert, until that preacher finally left and we got one who wasn't quite so particular.
It was about a year after that when Hilbert's mother died and he came to live with us on the farm. We put him up in the spare room, where the hired man stayed when we had one. We kids thought it was great fun to have him around all of the time. He went berry picking with us, and fishing and swimming in the creek. He also liked to help us with our chores, and we were glad to let him. We had to watch him though. One time he hopped on the tractor, started it up, put it in gear, and was headed straight for the barn before Dad saw him and somehow managed to climb on from the back and get it stopped before it crashed into the barn. I'll never forget how mad he was. He yelled at Hilbert for quite a while, and when he was done with him he yelled at us for allowing it to happen. That was the last straw. Dad said it was too dangerous for Hilbert to stay on the farm. He said he was going to make arrangements for him to live somewhere else.
They had a big community meeting at the church on a Thursday night to decide what to do with Uncle Hilbert. Hilbert was there, too. He sat in the back pew with us kids. He didn't greet people at the door when they came in that night, and he didn't smile much, either, as he usually did. We could tell that he was upset. He just sat in the pew and pretended to read one of his comic books.
The general consensus was that Hilbert should be sent to the county farm. Since he had little money, no relatives and no friends who were willing to take him in, it seemed the only logical thing to do. Someone said that Hilbert would be happy there once he got used to it, said they had crafts that he could do and there was bingo on Fridays. Surely he would enjoy that. Why, he would probably be a lot better off there than he could ever be in town where there was nothing for someone like him to do.
It seemed to be all settled when Mrs. Drury stood up and said in a loud, emphatic voice, "I will not let you send Hilbert away!" Mrs. Drury was the widow of the blacksmith, a quiet little woman who rarely said anything to anyone. She was the last person anyone would have expected to speak out at a public meeting. The church became very quiet. Everyone waited to hear what she was going to say.
"When I was sick last year," she went on to say, "Hilbert came to see me every day. He fed the dog for me and watered my plants. I don't know what I would have done if he hadn't been there. I'm not faulting the rest of you. I'm sure you would have come if I had asked you. The point is, Hilbert was there. No siree, I won't stand by and allow you to put him away. He will come and live with me."
Hilbert lived with Mrs. Drury until he died, about 10 years later. It all seems like such a long time ago now. But I still see Uncle Hilbert's smiling face when I walk in the door of the church on Sunday mornings, and in the quiet time before the service, as I prepare myself for worship, I thank God for all that he gave us.
Author's Note: In loving memory of my uncle, Max Long, my aunt, Mary Long, and our neighbor, Donald Moore. They are the Uncle Hilberts for whose lives I still give thanks.
38. INTERPRETER
Illustration
Stephen Stewart
Genesis 42:23 - "They did not know that Joseph understood them, for there was an interpreter between them."
I suppose that most of us have had occasion to visit the United Nations assembly building, or, at least, are familiar with the idea of the convention. All of the representative nations send delegates, who present their countries’ opinions and, sometimes, requests, to the general assembly.
Now, obviously, there are very few people in the world who are sufficiently gifted in languages to be able to understand more than one language other than their own native tongue. So, it is reasonable to recognize that there must be persons who will translate into other languages. If you and I were to hear a Russian speak, it is very likely that we would be totally unable to understand him. But a Russian, schooled in America, and so conversant in both languages, could be a translator - an interpreter - between us. And then we would both understand what the other is trying to say.
The same situation existed in the ancient world. There were many tongues, and dialects within tongues, just as today. And so it became necessary for interpreters to help out in dealing with sticky situations. And, actually, these men had a very good thing going for them. Just as today, we respect the man of learning and accomplishments, and give him a high position. The same was true for the ancients. Interpreters in general were highly regarded and given many honors.
Interpreters today acquire their knowledge of languages through schooling or, in some rather exotic instances, through living in foreign lands. But the ancients learned their languages through travel - sometimes as merchants, who later rose to a position of importance; or sometimes as slaves, who were able to convince their masters of their exceptional abilities, and so win release from slavery.
There were, in biblical times, other meanings for the term "interpreter," however. In some places, as in Job 33:23 and in Isaiah 43:27, the interpreter is an intermediary between God and man, a spokesman or ambassador for God. And, when you come right down to it, this is saying approximately the same thing - God doesn’t always speak in a language that we can understand, and so we must have interpreters to help in our understanding.
Later, in New Testament times, it came to have still other meanings. For one thing, it was used in reference to explaining the speech of those with the gift of tongues, and for expounding the scriptures, as well as translating foreign languages.
As long as man chooses to live in a Babel-like existence, refusing to acknowledge and accept the rights of others, to "talk with language," so to speak, interpreters will be necessary. Interpreters of words, of deeds, and of God’s voice.
39. Jesus Brings Life
Illustration
Will Willimon
With whom do you most identify in today's gospel? There are plenty of characters here who are being stung by death. There is a woman whose whole life has been caught, dominated by a terrible, life-demanding illness. There is a distraught father. A little girl whose young life is being cut short. There are the baffled disciples, the crowd who doesn't know what to think of all this. Where are you?
And yet, intruding into the story is another face, the strong, live-giving face of Jesus. Mark says that Jesus was forever intruding into fixed, settled, hopeless situations and bringing life. Hear his strong voice speaking over the laments and dirges in today's gospel? Hear him as he calls to the little girl, "Get up!"
I think he may be calling to you. "Get up!" His voice is strong, commanding, vital. "Get up!" You have perhaps heard his comforting, soft voice before, stilling the waves of the storm, bringing peace to troubled waters. Now hear his other voice, that strong, shattering, enlivening voice. Evoking "fear and trembling" (verse 33) in all who heard it that day, it may do the same for us. Life is frightening, when it intrudes into the realm of death. Hear his voice now. I think it is a shout. There is so much death. We are asleep with death so it takes a loud voice to wake us.
The great tower of the CastleChurch in Wittenberg overlooks the church where Luther preached and is today buried.
On the anniversary of the Reformation the Socialist government took it upon itself to paint, in large, tasteless letters, a quote for the first line of Luther's famous hymn, "A Mighty Fortress is Our God, a bulwark never failing."
Believers in Wittenberg, for whom the words were more than an advertising slogan, whispered among themselves "The communists should have quoted from the first line of the second verse of the hymn, 'If we on our own strength confide, our striving would be loosing.'"
And it's true. Left to our own devices, we are caught, trapped, dead. Face facts. There's a lot of deadness out there and in here.
But Jesus does not leave us be. In this story, we don't have to wait to Easter for life to intrude and death to be defeated. Get up! he says. In the name of Jesus Christ, the victor over pain and death, enslavement and despair, Get up!
40. Setting the Tone for the Day
Illustration
William G. Carter
A few years ago, a radio station ran a contest. Disc jockeys invited their listeners to tune in their clock radios. "Just for fun," they said, "when you wake up to the sound of FM-106, call and tell us the first words you spoke when you rolled out of bed. If you're the third caller, you'll win $106."
It didn't take long for the contest to grow in enthusiasm. The first morning, a buoyant disc jockey said, "Caller number three, what did you say when you rolled out of bed this morning?" A groggy voice said, "Do I smell coffee burning?" Another day, a sleepy clerical worker said, "Oh no, I'm late for work." Somebody else said her first words were, "Honey, did I put out the dog last night?" A muffled curse was immediately heard in the background, and then a man was heard to say, "No, you didn't." It was a funny contest and drew a considerable audience.
One morning, however, the third caller said something unusual. The station phone rang. "Good morning, this is FM-106. You're on the air. What did you say when you rolled out of bed this morning?"
A voice with a Bronx accent replied, "You want to know my first words in the morning?"
The bubbly DJ said, "Yes, sir! Tell us what you said."
The Bronx voice responded, "Shema, Israel ... Hear O Israel, the Lord our God, the Lord is one. And you shall love the Lord your God with all your heart, with all your soul, and with all your might." There was a moment of embarrassed silence. Then the radio announcer said, "Sorry, wrong number," and cut to a commercial.
Try to remember. What did you say when you rolled out of bed today? Chances are, those words set the tone for the rest of the day. For the pious Jew the first words of each morning are always the same, and they were the words spoken that morning on FM-106. They were first spoken by Moses, who said, "Keep these words that I am commanding you today in your heart. Teach them to your children and talk about them when you lie down and when you rise" (Deuteronomy 6:6-7).
41. Unanswered Prayer
Illustration
Kenneth W. Collins
I was actually rescued from drowning in the sea. The eventsand images of that day is very powerful. I can recall being physically tossed about by powerful waves and buffeted by the cold wind; I know what it is like to be sinking in the sea for what seems to be the very last time. I understand with absolute clarity how the disciples must have felt as disaster overtook them while their Master slept.I lived out this Bible story on March 12, 1967 in a very literal way.Since then, I have had several occasions to live it out in a metaphorical way, and I am ashamed that I still haven't learned my lesson despite all these years.
You know what I am talking about: there are times in your life when you know a great upheaval is coming. The wind rises ominously and the clouds don't look right. People suddenly start doing and saying strange things and you know something is afoot. Relatives fall prey to strange persuasions; your health might even fail. The news on television starts sounding Biblical, and there are rumors the like of which you haven't heard before. Your life is tossed upon the waves like a small ship on an angry sea. Panic sets in as you decide that the end of something is near; if not your family, if not your finances, if not your career, then maybe the whole world!
"Master, Master," you cry to God, "Don't you even care that I am perishing?"
And you sit in your quiet room and stare at the ceiling, as if all your prayers never got past that point, and the silence from heaven is deafening. At most points in your life, if you heard an audible voice in answer to your prayer, you'd smile and look for the person who's playing a joke on you. Or perhaps you'd search the yellow pages for a good psychiatrist who specializes in auditory hallucinations; but today in your distress there is a part of you that demands to hear what you've never heard, to see what you've never seen, because you are scared to your innermost being and you need comfort and rescue, and you need it now.
How impudent of God not to answer. Doesn't He know what you're going through?
42. The Man with the Terrible Headache
Illustration
James W. Moore
Perhaps you heard about the man who had been suffering with a headache for several days. Finally, he went to see a doctor. However, the office nurse who looked and acted like a Marine Drill Sergeant at Paris Island greeted him gruffly. When he told her about his headache, she barked in a loud stern voice: "Go into that examination room, take off your clothes and put on this hospital gown. The doctor will be there in a few minutes." The man protested, "But ma'am," he said. "I really don't need to go through all of that. I just have this chronic headache." To which the nurse answered, "Sir, did you hear what I said? You go into that examination room and put on that hospital gown right now!"
And so the man did. When he got into the room and closed the door, he discovered another man already sitting in there wearing a hospital gown. The man with the headache said to the other guy, "This is ridiculous. I don't know what in the world I'm doing in here. This is crazy. I just have a headache." The other man said, "You think you've got problems. I just came in here to read the meter!"
Now that nurse had power, didn't she? But that's not the kind of power I'm talking about. Not the power of brute force or blatant intimidation… not the power of political clout or wealth or weapons. But rather the power of knowing God's presence in our lives… and what that presence produces… integrity, honesty, commitment to a great cause. The sense of being God's co-worker, the assurance of God's love… there is nothing stronger than that.
43. Where Are We At the Parable’s End?
Illustration
Frank G. Honeycutt
Let's step back outside with the older brother, still in need of a shower, arms folded across his chest, the moral high road. "But when this son of yours came back ... you killed the fatted calf for him." He cannot even bring himself to acknowledge his brother with a name "this son of yours." A sense of unfairness, as you know, can turn venomous rather quickly.
So where are we at parable's end? Are we inside the party celebrating? Or are we standing outside with our arms folded, refusing to come in? Jesus will not tell us how this story will end. The father passionately invites the older son inside, "pleads with him" to join in the welcome. Curiously, however, we are never told what the older brother decides to do. The story ends but it doesn't end. You can almost hear the voice of Walter Cronkite saying, "You are there." Will we RSVP to a party thrown by an unfair God? Or will we stubbornly remain outside? In a world where God does not play fair, this parable forces us to make a choice. Who is the real "prodigal" here? Who is the real "waster"? From the beginning Jesus says that this is a story about two brothers. Which one is the authentic prodigal? Which one has yet to come home to the Father's extravagant love?
44. Fill In the Gaps
Illustration
Staff
I stood on a grassy sward, and at my feet a precipice broke sheer down into infinite space. I looked, but saw no bottom; only cloud shapes, black and furiously coiled, and great shadow-shrouded hollows, and unfathomable depths. Back I drew, dizzy at the depth.
Then I saw forms of people moving single file along the grass. They were making for the edge. There was a woman with a baby in her arms and another little child holding on to her dress. She was on the very verge. Then I saw that she was blind. She lifted her foot for the next step and it trod air. She was over, and the children over with her. Oh, the cry that I heard. Then I saw more streams of people flowing from all quarters. All were blind, stone blind; all made straight for the precipice edge. There were shrieks as they suddenly knew themselves falling, and a tossing up of helpless arms, catching, clutching at empty air. But some went over quietly, and fell without a sound.
Then I wondered, with a wonder that was simple agony, why no one stopped them at the edge. I could not. I was glued to the ground, and I could not call; though I strained and tried, only a whisper would come. Then I saw that along the edge there were sentries set at intervals. But the intervals were far too great; there were wide, unguarded gaps between. And over these gaps the people fell in their blindness, quite unwarned; and the green grass seemed blood-red to me, and the gulf yawned like the mouth of hell.
Then I saw, like a little picture of peace, a group of people under some trees, with their backs turned towards the gulf. They were making daisy chains. Sometimes when a piercing shriek cut the quiet air and reached them it disturbed them and they thought it a rather vulgar noise. And if one of their number started up and wanted to go and do something to help, then all the others would pull that one down. "Why should you get so excited about it? You must wait for a definite call to go! You haven't finished your daisy chains yet. It would be really selfish," they said, "to leave us to finish the work alone."
There was another group. It was made up of people whose great desire was to get more sentries out; but they found that very few wanted to go and sometimes there were no sentries set for miles and miles of the edge.
Once a girl stood alone in her place, waving the people back; but her mother and other relations called, and reminded her that her furlough was due; she must not break the rules. And being tired and needing a change, she had to go and rest for awhile, but no one was sent to guard her gap and over and over the people fell, like a waterfall of souls.
Once a child caught at a tuft of grass that grew at the very brink of the gulf; it clung convulsively, and it called but nobody seemed to hear. Then the roots of the grass gave way and with a cry, the child went over, its two little hands still holding tight to the torn-off bunch of grass. And the girl who longed to be back in her gap thought she heard the little one cry, and she sprang up and wanted to go; at which they reproved her, reminding her that no one is necessary anywhere; the gap would be well taken care of, they knew. And then they sang a hymn. Then through the hymn came another sound like the pain of a million broken hearts wrung out in one full drop, one sob. And a horror of great darkness was upon me, for I knew what it was the Cry of the Blood.
Then thundered a Voice, the Voice of the Lord. "And He said, What hast thou done? The voice of thy brothers' blood crieth unto Me from the ground."
The tom-toms still beat heavily, the darkness still shuddered and shivered about me; I heard the yells of the devil-dancers and the weird wild shriek of the devil-possessed just outside the gate. What does it matter, after all? It has gone on for years; it will go on for years. Why make such a fuss about it?
God forgive us! God arouse us! Shame us out of our callousness! Shame us out of our sin!
45. Distract the Christians!
Illustration
Ray Osborne
All too often we miss what God is doing because we are either too busy doing something else or we have a better idea of what God would do. Someone sent the following in an email:
Satan called a worldwide convention. In his opening address to his evil angels, he said,
"We can't keep the Christians from going to church. We can't keep them from reading their Bibles and knowing the truth. We can't even keep them from forming an intimate, abiding relationship experience in Christ. If they gain that connection with Jesus, our power over them is broken. So let them go to church, let them have their conservative lifestyles, but steal their time, so they can't gain that experience in Jesus Christ. This is what I want you to do, angels. Distract them from gaining hold of their Savior and maintaining that vital connection throughout their day!"
"How shall we do this?" shouted his angels. "Keep them busy in the nonessentials of life and invent innumerable schemes to occupy their minds, "he answered. "Tempt them to spend, spend, spend, and borrow, borrow, borrow. Persuade them to work for long hours, to work 6-7 days a week, 10-12 hours a day, so they can afford their lifestyles. Keep them from spending time with their children. As their family fragments, soon, their home will offer no escape from the pressures of work."
"Over stimulate their minds so that they cannot hear that still small voice. Entice them to play the radio or cassette player whenever they drive. To keep the TV, VCR CDs and their PCs going constantly in their homes. And see to it that every store and restaurant in the world plays non-biblical music constantly. This will jam their minds and break that union with Christ."
"Fill the coffee table with magazines and newspapers. Pound their minds with the news 24 hours a day. Invade their driving moments with billboards.
Flood their mailboxes with junk mail, sweepstakes, mail order catalogues, and every kind of newsletter and promotional offering free products, services, and false hopes."
"Even in their recreation, let them be excessive. Have them return from their recreation exhausted, disquieted, and unprepared for the coming week.
Don't let them go out in nature to reflect on God's wonders. Send them to amusem*nt parks, sporting events, concerts and movies instead."
And when they meet for spiritual fellowship, involve them in gossip and small talk so that they leave with troubled consciences and unsettled emotion."
"Let them be involved in soul-winning. But crowd their lives with so many good causes they have no time to seek power from Christ. Soon they will be working in their own strength, sacrificing their health and family for the good of the cause."
It was quite a convention in the end. And the evil angels went eagerly to their assignments causing Christians everywhere to get busy, busy, busy and rush here and there.
Has the devil been successful at his scheme? You be the JUDGE.
46. God Bless America
Illustration
Brett Blair
Gene Simmons of the group KISS visited the Pentagon to promote military service on May 16, 2019 where he talked about his mother, who recently died at the age of 93. She was 14 when she was put in a Nazi concentration camp. As he spoke he had to stop on numerous occasions to gain his composure. This is what he said:
"I was born in Israel. I am a proud son of a concentration camp survivor, Nazi Germany. My mother was 14 when she was in the camps. My mother just passed at 93, but if Americans could see and hear my mother talk about America they would understand. I'll just cut to the chase. When we first came to America my mother let me stay up and watch TV with her. I couldn't speak English very well and my mother could barely get by. She worked 6 days a week and at night we would watch the news and whatever and by 12 o'clock the 3 or 4 TV stations would go off the air and we would hear sssssss, just noise and people would presumably go to sleep. Before then we saw a jet flying through the sky and a man with in very deep voice was saying something, i couldn't understand it, and the jet then turned skyward and flew seemingly into the heavens through the clouds and I remember what the man said, "...and saw the face of God."
And then it melted into a black and white, because in those days we didn't have color TV. The flag was full screen, billowing, and I heard, 'da da da da da da,' you know the National Anthem. I didn't know what it was or what was going on and it was almost time to go to sleep. It was late. And, every time, my mother saw the flag, she would start crying. As an eight year old boy I didn't understand why, but from my mother's point of view we were finally safe. I may have been born in the country, that people throughout history have referred to as the promised land, but take my word for it...America is the promised land. For everybody. And don't be ashamed. Don't hesitate. We need to teach young people to be comfortable saying, 'God bless America.'"
47. Sermon Opener - What Will He Find?
Illustration
Theodore F. Schneider
Every pastor has been touched and troubled when there have been those in the congregation who suddenly have faced unemployment. Like an ambush from two sides, unemployment attacks us with the fear of financial insecurity on the one side and the loss of self-esteem on the other. Job searching can deepen both. In just such a moment I encountered Brian. He is a competent and creative person whose skills and personality cannot be long overlooked. "It will work out, Brian," I said. "God does provide." "I hope so!" he replied. From the inflection of his voice, I knew he did not "expect" so.
One is reminded of Lucy's encouragement to Charlie Brown in one of the Peanuts cartoons. "Look at it this way, Charlie Brown," she consoles. "These are your bitter days. These are the days of your hardship and struggle ..." The next frame goes on: "... but if you just hold your head up high and keep on fighting, you'll triumph!" "Gee, do you really think so, Lucy?" Charlie asks. As she walks away Lucy says: "Frankly, no!"
Hope is like that. We speak of it more often than we believe in it. Hope is not a strong word for us. It has more to do with "wishing" than "expecting." It has the sound of resignation, an inability to bring about, influence, or even believe that a desired event or goal might ever come to be. "Well, I hope so" has in its whimsical sound the same negation of the words that we hear in the sarcastic "Sure it will!" or "Well, I guess!" Hope, as we understand it, is not a word of excitement and expectation. It speaks of resignation and helplessness. "Well, I hope so ..."
How then can we understand the New Testament's strong use of the word? Repeatedly Paul writes about hope. To the Thessalonians he writes of the armor of God, including the "hope of salvation" as a helmet. To the Colossians he writes of the "hope laid up in heaven," and of the "hope of glory." Peter writes in his first letter that "we have been born anew to a living hope through the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead, and to an inheritance which is imperishable, undefiled, and unfading, held in heaven for you."
Given our understanding of the word, shivers run up our spines as we think about it. "Is that all we have?" we want to shout. "Is 'hope' all we have after all? Just ... hope?"
1. A Hope That Does Not Disappoint Us
2. A Hope Deferred
3. A Parable Of Reassurance
48. Advent: Time to Listen
Illustration
The famous poet W. H. Auden, once, in his older years,read some of his poetry at Princeton. The hall was packed with hundreds of students and faculty. They had come to hear "the great one." But when Auden (then an old man) began to read, his voice was so soft that even the microphone couldn't pick him up. So people began whispering to their neighbor: "What did he say?" And those who thought they had heard a part of what he'd said, whispered back the part they'd heard - or what they remembered from a prior reading of Auden, triggered (in that moment) by what they thought they'd heard. While others, not quite hearing - and not quite knowing - guessed at what he was saying. And pretty soon, the whispers drowned out the poet.
Which, if you ask me, is what sometimes happens in our churches, else why would there be so much interest in the word of God, yet so little clarity about the word of God? Unless, of course, we all whisper better than we listen.
Sometimes I wish God would scream. Or shout. At least raise his voice. Getting in my face, as it were. As to why God doesn't, I have no answer. I wish I did. What I do know is what I just read. That God came to the world (with the barest hint of a whisper) in the form of a child. A speechless child.
49. How’s Your Spiritual Bank?
Illustration
King Duncan
A church member came to his pastor's study one day. The pastor could see that the man looked deeply troubled. The man said, “Pastor, I need to talk. I feel so empty, so dried up inside, I'm scared." His voice began to quiver just a bit. He said “Pastor, I have just come from the doctor's office, and he told me that I have only six months at best to live. After I left the office, I realized that I have no spiritual resources, no inner strength to cope with this. There is nothing to fall back on, to lean against. Many people would be surprised to hear me say that, for I have made lots of money, and people think I am a success not only at making money, but at being a strong, powerful person."
He then fell quiet, and the pastor waited in silence for him to go on. Finally the man said, “You know I'm poor in the things that count the most. I see it now. I've put my faith in the wrong things, and the truth is I am destitute, spiritually destitute. I could pick up the phone and call any bank in Houston and borrow any amount of money to do whatever I wanted to. Just on my name, Reverend, just on my name! Do you understand? I could borrow it on my name only."
The man then leaned forward and put his head in his hands, and said softly through tears, “I guess there are some things you can't buy or borrow."
This man's material bank was full to overflowing, but his spiritual bank was empty. Is that your situation? Then you are serving mammon and not God.
50. More than Numbers to God
Illustration
Lee Griess
Numbers. Our lives are filled with numbers. Each year we file our income taxes. Now that's an exercise in numbers to end all numbers games. Pages upon pages of numbers. And when it is finally prepared, we send it off to the Internal Revenue Service with our Social Security number on it. And the IRS takes all those numbers and puts them into a computer, along with the numbers of thousands and thousands of other people. And to them, we become a number.
The government knows us by our tax number. The state knows us by our driver's license number. The bank knows us by our account number. And when we retire, we'll be known by our Social Security number. And it goes on and on. In fact, sometimes I wonder if anybody knows us at all without a number!
And that's why this morning's Gospel reading is so significant, because it tells us that God knows us. He knows us intimately, in fact, better than we know ourselves. And that's important to remember. In spite of the fact that the image of sheep and shepherd is foreign to our experience, the words of the Gospel this morning hearken for us a truth that our human hearts long to hear. The Old Testament writer put it even more clearly when he wrote, "The Lord is my Shepherd, I shall not want." Jesus says it this morning, "My sheep hear my voice and I know them and they follow me, and I give them eternal life."
Showing
1
to
50
of
240
results
- 5 things to know about Kamala Harris' pastor
- Nigerian bishop leaves UMC amid hom*osexuality schism; regional body’s future uncertain
- Sen. Mike Lee warns of 'increased hostility' toward Christianity in Washington
- 13-year-old budding preacher who lived for the ‘Glory of God’ killed for camera
- Top 5 nominees for 2024 Gospel Music Association Dove Awards
- Russell Brand slams Olympics opening ceremony 'decadence,' shares favorite Bible verse
- Texas pastor resigns over ‘inappropriate and hurtful’ actions
- 'Satan Cannot Destroy Us': First Baptist Dallas members cling to faith after massive fire
- Biden outlines plan to impose term limits for Supreme Court justices
- Top 4 moments from Senate hearing with FBI, Secret Service over Trump assassination attempt
- Choctaw Bibles Connect Christians with Lost Heritage
- An Assassination Attempt in Brazil Brought Politics into Churches
- In Asian American Churches, Generational Differences Deter Young Leaders
- What Wrestling Taught an Olympic Gold Medalist About God
- O Say Can You See God in These 5 National Anthems?
- Nigerian Church Watches, Prays as Ocean Rises
- New Alliance Aims to Unite Chinese Churches Divided by Geopolitics
- Americans Are Still Inviting People to Church
- ERLC Retracts Announcement Firing President Brent Leatherwood
- Homelessness Hits Record High, Straining Rescue Missions
- 13-year-old budding preacher who lived for the ‘Glory of God’ killed for camera
- Mahesh Bhatt On Giving Daughters Alia And Shaheen Muslim Names: 'My Mother Was Worried...'
- Bride Is Slammed For Wearing See-Through Wedding Dress To Her Church Ceremony
- Texas pastor resigns over ‘inappropriate and hurtful’ actions
- Genius Candace Owens dismantles evolution theory
- 'Persecuted by this Wack Job!' Trump makes frantic claims in rambling Truth Social post
- Israel pulled a trigger with Haniyeh assassination, Turkey says
- Former ‘trad wife’ reveals the ‘ugliness’ behind picture-perfect lifestyle: ‘I wish anybody could help me out of this’
- Arjun Rampal Says Shah Rukh Khan Has 'Made A Tremendous Amount Of Sacrifices' In His Life
- Major Network Anchor Announces Plans To Step Down From Current Gig Following Election
- The Religion of Nationalism
- Trump Says Democrats are 'After Catholics,' Calls Out Harris
- Who are the Druse in the Golan Heights?
- When Will Bishops Stop Taking Culture War Bait? Paris Edition
- Olympics 2024 and Leonardo da Vinci's Last Straw
- Nuns Say Ukraine, Gaza Wars are Making Human Trafficking Worse
- Challenge to CT Religious Vaccine Exemption Ban Largely Dismissed
- Church of the Nazarene Expels Theologian Over LGBT Advocacy
- Hindu Pilgrimage Sparks Anti-Muslim Discrimination in India
- In Asian American Churches, Generational Differences Deter Young Leaders